Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Sometimes, Fire Lord Zuko shows up to his meetings with the council with an assortment of bows in a variety of colors in his hair. Occasionally, he shows up with nail polish on his fingers too.

When it first happened, he was in the middle of going over some new legislation when he noticed that the room was eerily quiet, and everyone was staring at him.

Zuko worked diligently towards not being like his forefathers and the legacy that was left behind them. He remembers the way the servants approached him apprehensively when he first took the throne – afraid to upset him out of fear that they would be banished, fired, or challenged to an Agni Kai. He quickly made it clear that not only could they talk to him – but they could also question him and voice their opinions, so when his advisory board just sat in silence staring at him, he didn’t take it as a sign of disrespect.

Setting the manuscript he was reading from down, he asked “Is something wrong?”  

A short pause followed before one of his most trusted advisors spoke – he was an aging man who served under Ozai but was actually a friend of his Uncle.

“My Lord...your hair.”

Zuko blinked in confusion. “My hair?”

He motioned for one of the nursemaids to bring him a mirror and when she did, he couldn’t stop the laughter that spilled out of his mouth. There, surrounding his crown, was a bunch of tiny bows that his daughter put in his hair.

The 4-year-old was obsessed with them thanks to his wife, Fire Lady Katara, and loved playing in his hair, fascinated by the long, straight locks - he was secretly ecstatic about this for he was afraid of looking too much like his father. That meant that during midday recess, he could often be found with Kya, as a client at her “Beauty Parlor”. Sometimes, his oldest, Izumi, who was '6 going on 13', joined them and insisted on painting his nails with the kit Auntie Azula got her. Together, the two of them had the ever imposing, sometimes intimidating, Fire Lord, wrapped around all of their little fingers so he couldn’t deny them of anything.

Which lead to situations like this.

He ended up losing track of time and didn’t have time to take them out before the meeting when he was woken up by Katara who found them curled up together, sound asleep on a daybed in the family living area. Pregnant with their 3^rd child, she just smiles and says that for his sake – she hopes this next one is a boy.

Stilling his laughter, he just shakes his head and grins “Blame Kya.” 

The council members chuckle (and breathe a sigh of relief that their majesty hasn't gone crazy) at the mention of the 2nd Princess of the Fire Nation Royal Family and from that day forward, no one bats an eye when the Fire Lord walks around with a bunch of hair bows in his hair, or a fresh set of manicured nails.

And yes, for his sake, their 3^rd child is a boy – but no one says anything when he pulls himself up using Zuko’s robes and sits atop of his shoulders in meetings either.

Chapter Text

Katara sighs as the door to her and Zuko’s chambers closes behind her. Between overseeing the hospital and clinics that are overrun with patients and taking care of two, sick kids of her own along with a hyperactive, teething toddler – exhausted would be an understatement.

She barely has the energy to shrug out of her robes, leaving just her underclothes on before she plops on the bed face down in a tired heap. Zuko steps out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist and his hair still wet.

Normally, she would be all over him, but she just doesn’t have the energy to do so right now. As she aged, her sex drive increased tremendously and quite frankly, neither one of them were complaining.

“What, no flirtatious remark?” Zuko’s deep voice penetrates the room.

Katara groans. “Not today. I’m tired. Between helping the hospital and taking care of Izumi, Kya, and Kallik, I barely made it here.”

Zuko steams himself dry – knowing how much she loved it when he did that and puts on his sleepwear before sitting on the bed next to her.

“How are our little patients?” He asks, beginning to knead at her calf muscles.

He hated having to leave her alone with them but this was the worst cold and flu season that the Fire Nation had seen in years and with much of his council and advisory board down for the count, he was even busier than usual.

“Well, it definitely got worse before it gets better. Izumi seems to be recuperating but Kya threw up three times today, all over her nursemaid too so I just dismissed her. No need to have them getting sick too. And Kallik, well, you know he’s in that get-into-everything stage and doesn’t understand why he can’t play with his sisters.”

Zuko nods in understanding, sitting up on his knees to straddle her from behind. He pushes the straps of her slip down and starts massaging the tension away in her shoulders.

“Agni, Katara, you’re tight.”

She mumbles some words but he’s unable to make them out because they’re smothered by the pillow.

“What?”

Katara weakly lifts her head up. “I said…the clinics have been backed up lately. Even the doctors are overwhelmed.” Then promptly slams her face back into the cooling, silk fabric.

Zuko frowns. “I wish there was something I could do to help.”

“No, no. I understand. You’re the Fire Lord and the country needs you to make sure it’s running smoothly. Besides, there’s no need for you to expose yourself to this bug and possibly contract it, that’ll just make everything worse.”

“I know, but still, I would like it if you rested some. My mom, and if push comes to shove, even Azula is available. They’re more than capable of watching over the kids for a few hours while you get some sleep. I would say Uncle too but he’s old.”

Katara turns her head to the side so he can see her face. “Don’t let him hear you say that.” Then she raises an eyebrow. “And Azula? Really?’

He briefly removes his warm, soothing hands from meticulously massaging her body to raise them in defense and she hisses at the loss of contact. “Hey, you said it yourself, she did pretty good watching Izumi that one time.”

She rolls her eyes. “Izumi was still in the eat, sleep, and poop phase back then. And she slept most of the time, so it wasn’t that hard.”

Zuko laughs. “You have a point.” Then sighs. “I just don’t want you to overwork yourself, that’s all. What can I do to make it easier for you?”

“You can start by finishing what you started.”

“You just want my hands on you.” Zuko offers, teasingly.

“That would make me feel better, yes.”

He shakes his head but continues massaging her sore, sensitive muscles, relishing in the soft moans of pleasure and comfort that escapes her lips. It doesn’t take long before she’s sound asleep, snoring softly. While Zuko is pulling the covers over her, he notices that she’s a little warm but decides not to wake her and mention it.

“Maybe she’ll sleep it off.” He grumbles, before extinguishing the lights in the room and joining her.

***

Katara does not sleep it off.

When she wakes up, her body aches even more, her throat feels like she swallowed a cactus, and the air is suffocating and stuffy. She groans and pushes herself up in the bed. Squinting, she realizes that the sun is already up which means it’s way past time for the girls’ morning healing session. Hurriedly, she tosses the blankets off of her and tries to stand up, but lightheaded from the fever, nearly falls and has to grab onto the nightstand to steady herself.

Zuko rushes to her side and grabs onto her shoulders before pushing her back down into the bed. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine, Zuko. I need to check on the girls.”

“I already did. They’re fine.”

“Well, what about Ka-?” She starts but he cuts her off.

“He’s been fed, burped, and changed.”

He scrunches his eyebrow up then and places a hand on her forehead. “You’re burning up.”

“Maybe it’s you since you radiate heat and all.”

Zuko scowls in annoyance. “I know what a fever feels like and you have one. You’re not going anywhere today, young lady.” His voice is stern but laced with concern.

“Zukooo” She whines and pouts, but it doesn’t have the effect she wants. He’s already tucking her in and calling for one of the servants to bring tea, soup, and ‘some of that nasty medicine she’s been giving Kya & Izumi.’

“But what about all of your…Fire Lord stuff?”

He rolls his eyes, a soft smile on his face. “This is a family emergency. Whatever I have to do will still be there when I return. My main priority right now is taking care of you and our kids.”

Katara sees an opportunity and takes it. “But you’ve never handled all three of them by yourself!”

This was true. The most he’s ever handled solo was Izumi & Kya, but they weren’t sick at the time nor was their energetic son born yet. He swears Sokka is trying to make him gray prematurely through his nephew.

Just then, a knock echoed throughout the room. “This conversation isn’t over.” Zuko chided before standing up and walking towards the door.

When he opens it, one of the younger servants is holding a tray out to him. “The items you requested, sir.”

“Thank you, Aimi.”

Zuko took it upon himself to remember each servant and nursemaid’s name and address them as such. He never wanted to treat them as just their employees, but people with their own lives. He took the tray from her and she bowed. “You’re dismissed. Have a good day.” Then closed the door behind him.

He pours the piping hot tea into a cup then ladles the soup into a bowl. Popping the cap off the medicine, he scrunches his nose up before mixing just the right amount into the soup. “Spirits, this stuff stinks. How did she get Izumi and Kya to take this?” He grumbled.

“That’s why you need me!” Katara yelled from the bed.

Zuko shook his head then sat the tray on the nightstand. “Eat.”

“But I’m not hungry.”

“Katara…”

“Yes?”

“Don’t make this harder than it has to be.”

“I’m not.”

He resisted the urge to pinch the bridge of his nose. Yup, this is definitely where his girls got it from.

“The faster I get through this with you, the faster I can tend to our children.” He tried to reason with her.

Katara grumbled. “Fine.”

Zuko wasn’t sure if the sickness was beginning to take over her mental state because she never gave in this easily, but he was going to take this small win and not think too much into it.

“Now, do I have to feed you too, or can I trust you to do that yourself?”

“Don’t patronize me.” She scowled.

Zuko smiled. “I’ll be back to check on you.”

“Whatever.”

He can’t help but laugh. Even sick, she was still Katara – stubborn, defiant, and a pain in the ass. But she was his pain in the ass and he loved her. On his way out, he instructs the guards to make sure she stays put and to let him know immediately if she tries to leave.

***

“Daddy!”

Kya’s voice penetrates the room before she runs full speed ahead towards him. Someone was definitely feeling better. Zuko bends down to tickle her sides.

“Where’s mommy?”

“Mommy’s sick, sweetheart. So, I’ll be taking care of you and Izumi today.”

“Yay! She gave us that nasty medicine that smells funny.”

Zuko snorts. “But it made you feel better, didn’t it?”

“Yeah!”

“Then it did its job.”

He looks around the foyer. “Where’s your sister?”

“In her room reading a book.” Then she leans into him and cups a hand over her mouth like she’s sharing a secret no one is supposed to hear.  “She’s boring.”

He laughs. Izumi was definitely the more stoic of the two. Katara said he took after him – all quiet and serious. She showed no signs of bending yet but Zuko said that if she did end up a firebender, then at least she had the self-restraint part down.

Zuko stands, taking her hand. “Let’s go get her, then and maybe, I’ll let you two play with your brother if you’re up for it.”

“Yay! I missed him.” She grins widely, showing off her missing teeth.

He looks down at her, a questionable look on his face. “Oh, really now? I thought you hated having a little brother.”

Kya shrugs. “Kallik is okay.”

***

Zuko had a newfound appreciation for his wife. After answering Izumi’s millionth question – the 7-year-old was really into history and science so she wanted to know any and everything about the world, playing tea shop with Kya (he really had to talk to Iroh about that because no child should like tea that much), and keeping Kallik, who walked unbelievably fast for someone who just learned how to, from getting into things and possibly harming himself, he was exhausted.

He finally managed to get the two oldest to agree to take a nap, mainly for the sake of his sanity because they were wearing him out and was enjoying some peace and quiet with his son.

“Your sisters a lot to handle aren’t they, little man?”

Kallik looked up from the traditional Earth Kingdom toy Toph sent him that he was playing with and stared at Zuko with wide, gold eyes that mirrored his.

“It’s okay, you don’t have to answer. Your silence says it all.”

The 1-year-old laughed, seemingly amused by his flustered father.

“Izumi is the heir to the throne which means she’ll take my spot as Fire Lord one day. You don’t know what that means yet, but in due time, you’ll find out. She’ll be great at it; I have no doubts about that at all. She’s already so smart. Kya, that’s your 2^nd oldest sister,  and she’s all Katara - that's your mommy's name, in every way, shape, and form. I’m very happy about that and terrified at the same time.”

Kallik managed to crawl towards Zuko and was sitting in his lap now. “And you, little guy, you’re just like you’re Uncle Sokka, who’s practically my best friend and a genius inventor. He’s married to your Aunt Suki. They don’t have any kids yet. If they did, they would be your cousins."

Just then, Kallik’s eyes go wide and he stands up on Zuko’s thighs, steadying himself by holding onto his robe. “Mama!”

Zuko turns his head to look in her direction. “You’re supposed to be in bed.” He scolds her gently.

“Now you know I can only rest so much.”

Katara crosses the room and comes to join them on the floor. He shifts Kallik to his other arm before reaching out to touch her forehead. He appears to be in deep thought.

“Mhm. Fever’s gone.”

“I know, you put some of that medicine in my soup didn’t you?”

Zuko smiles sheepishly. “Maybe? It’s not like you would’ve willingly taken it.”

She shakes her head, smirking at him.

“What?”

“Who knew the boy that was so afraid of ending up like his father would be this good of a husband and parent?”

He blushes. “I learned from the best.”

Katara doesn't know if he's referring to her or Iroh, but either way, it doesn't matter. She's so attracted to him in this very moment that she can't help but reach over and place a kiss on his cheek. 

***

2 weeks later – the worst of it appears to have passed. The hospital has been discharging more and more patients daily, much of the council has returned to work, and Katara and Zuko’s brood are back to their regular selves.

Everything is back to normal and relatively fine.

Except now, instead of two sick kids, Katara is having to nurse a very cranky Fire Lord and her somewhat spoiled husband back to health. 

She sighs as he calls for her for the hundredth time. He was such a big baby, but she wouldn’t have it any other way, after all – she did say in sickness and in health.

Chapter Text

Izumi frowned as she watched her siblings spar with their father in the cold, arctic tundra of the Southern Water Tribe. They were in the South Pole to celebrate her great-grandmother’s 100^th birthday. Katara was sitting on the steps of their house (or “Ice Castle” as her younger siblings liked to call it) not too far off with the newest member of the Fire Nation Royal Family, 3-year-old Jiro, keeping watch from a distance, mainly to ensure that Kya and Kallik didn’t gang up on him but also to make sure Kya was doing the stances right.

Kya was 11 and well on her to way to becoming a master waterbender – she heard Grandpa Hakoda refer to her as a “prodigy, just like your mother” and Kallik, at only 7 years old, was just learning the basics of firebending yet already showing promise. However, at 13, she hadn’t shown any signs of either and was starting to accept the fact that she was a non-bender.

But it still bothered her from time to time that she couldn’t do it. Sure, her parents assured her that they didn’t love her any less and made sure to treat her and her siblings the same. She also had been taking lessons from Mai & Ty Lee, per Zuko’s request, but it didn’t change the fact that she was the first-born, the heir to the throne, and couldn’t bend.

She heard what her classmates whispered about her in history class – there had never been a female Fire Lord before. And there definitely hadn’t been a nonbender.

The pressure was already overwhelming, and she still had about 40 years before she took over – unless her dad planned on abdicating early.

“What has my favorite niece looking so glum?” Izumi was brought out of her thoughts by the warm, friendly voice of her Uncle Sokka.

She giggled before turning around to face him, smiling. “Please don’t tell Kya that. I’ll never hear the end of it.”

He laughed heartily.  “I guess it’ll be our little secret then.”

“Yeah.” Then she frowned and stuffed her hands into the sleeves of her parka. “I don’t know, it’s stupid.”

Sokka motioned with a nod of his head for her to follow him to his office so she did. He was the new chief plus a Councilman in Republic City and eager to show off the grand room. He closed the door behind her before sitting down on the couch, patting the space next to him.

“It’s not stupid if it’s bothering you.”

Izumi sighed then sat down next to him. “I…I shouldn’t feel this way. I shouldn’t be jealous of my siblings.” She looked down as if she was ashamed. When Kya was born, her parents told her that it was her responsibility to be a good big sister, and now she was envious and frustrated. 

Sokka pulled at his beard. “This is about not being able to bend, isn’t it?”

She looked up at him, a surprised expression on her face. “How’d you know?”

“I felt a similar way when Katara started showing signs of being a waterbender, even when I knew I should've been hopeful and excited, given that she was the last one. So I get it. It’s hard watching your siblings, especially your younger siblings, possess that kind of ability.” Then he sighed. “I imagine it’s even harder for you though given the circumstances surrounding your birth.”

“Yeah, there’s never been a nonbender on the throne. Or a female, for that matter. I would be the first.”

“Well, hey, that’s something to be proud of! You’ll be continuing our legacy of peace but also starting your own.” He offered cheerily.

“I know, I just wish there was something that made me unique. Sure, Mai and Ty Lee are teaching me some stuff, but it doesn’t feel like mine. And I know Aunt Suki is a non-bender as well and a Kyoshi Warrior but…”

“You want something that feels like your own.”

“Yeah. It’s pathetic, isn’t it?”

Sokka shook his head. “No, not at all. In fact, I think I might have something that’ll fix this little problem.”

The 13-year-old visibly perked up. “You do?”

“Yup.” He proclaimed, popping the ‘P’. “How would you like to be trained in the way of the sword?”

***

Sokka was staring at his sister and brother-in-law. He just broke the news of his idea to them and was waiting for their response.

It was Katara who spoke first, sadness evident in her eyes. “I had no idea she felt this way.” Then she ran her fingers through her hair. “Ugh, I feel like a failure.”

Zuko grabbed her thigh and squeezed it comfortingly under the table.

“We both are. How did we miss this?” He questioned solemnly.

“Hey, hey, I didn’t tell you two this so you can have a pity party! Neither one of you have failed as parents. You have four amazing, very talented kids…and are probably working on a fifth.” He exclaimed suggestively. 

“Sokka!” Katara cried horrified, a small blush on her face. It didn't matter how old she got- that was not a conversation she wanted to have with her brother. 

“Okay, sorry. That was inappropriate.” He raised his hands in defense. “But what Izumi is feeling is normal. She’s the only nonbender in a family full of them and has to deal with that while knowing she’s going to inherit the throne one day and can’t do the one thing that until now, has been a requirement for heirs.” He pauses. “That’s a lot of pressure for a kid.”

Zuko appears to be in deep thought. He very rarely agrees with his brother-in-law. Sokka was a strategic genius from a military and leadership standpoint but tended to be kind of aloof when it came to matters of the heart, preferring to be the "Fun Uncle", but he cannot deny that he has a point.

And it occurs to him that underneath the teen angst, stoicism, and awkward, dry sense of humor that reminds him so much of himself when he was her age, his first-born is still a child, despite her fighting so hard not to be treated or seen as one.

Seriously, when did she stop calling him daddy? He doesn't remember for sure - a wife like Katara and four kids will do that to the human brain, but 'Dad' didn't feel the same, although he would never tell her that.  

He frowns. “She must be terrified that the Fire Nation isn’t going to receive her well when it’s time for me to retire.”

“Yeah, she mentioned that some kids have been bringing it up in class.”

Zuko’s temper flares. Some cruel individuals thought it was okay to pick on his daughter? Hmph. Just wait until they’re back in the Fire Nation. It appears that he needs to pay a little visit to her school and remind them who she is. Perhaps, he'll bring Druk, his dragon, for good measure. Yeah, that'll scare them for sure. Zuko had grown into a well-tempered, patient man, but he was willing to use fear tactics to protect his baby girl. 

Katara nudges him with her elbow, a silent signal to calm down, but he takes one look at her face and can tell that she’s pissed too – she just has a better way of hiding it, which meant that later on he was going to have to talk her down from going full “Mama Polar Bear Dog” mode.

“So what do you think?” Sokka asks. “Can I do it?”

Their decision is practically unanimous.

“Yes.”

***

A few days later when they're about to board the cruiser ship to return to the Fire Nation and enjoy the rest of their fall break, Izumi is standing on the opposite side next to Sokka and Suki. She's staying behind so he can teach her how to wield a sword the way Master Piandao did for him all of those years ago.

And it's Zuko that's freaking out, to no one's surprise. 

"Be very careful, okay? A sword is a very sharp, dangerous weapon." 

"I know, Zuko. I have one." He deadpanned.

"And those metal fans...they're super pointy. Maybe you should let her practice with fake ones first, you know? And have a healer on standby." 

"I got it, Zuko. Nothing will happen to her." That was Suki this time.

"And don't push her so hard. She responds well to positive words of encouragement. If she starts getting restless, I suggest taking a break."

"Zuko! She will be fine, let's go!" Katara yells from where she's standing with the rest of their children, having already said her goodbyes earlier.

"I'll be there in a minute!" He calls back. He knows she's going to give him a stern talking to about being overprotective and domineering when they retire to their quarters later that night but he'd already accepted that as a consequence. Izumi was his first born and from the day she came into the world and held his finger with her entire hand because she was so small, he didn't care if she was going through puberty and trying to assert some independence, she was still his little princess and he'd look out for her until he took his last breath.

"Look, all I'm saying is, a hair better not be out of place when she returns or it's me and you, Sokka." 

He chuckles loudly. "Yeah, yeah, don't get your robes in a knot. I know what I'm doing." 

“I mean it, Sokka.”

“Do you really think I would put my favorite niece in danger?”

“You’re only saying she’s your favorite to get on her good side.” He huffed. 

Suki intervenes then. “Trust me, Zuko. She will be okay. We love Izumi like she’s our own.”

Zuko seems to relax, pacified by Suki but internally, he's still a mess. They've never been apart for this long. He sighs. “Okay. I’ll go.”

He turns to face Izumi, a small, yet sad smile on his face. “Are you too old now to hug your father before I leave?”

Izumi can’t help but break out into a grin and practically throws herself at him. “I’ll never be too old for that, Daddy.”

He feels like his heart is about to burst in his chest.

***

A few weeks later, when Izumi steps off the fancy airship her father sent for her upon her return, the self-assured and confident gleam in her eyes practically reflect off of the wakizashi sword made out of whalebone with a Aurora Borealis quartz handle strapped to her back.

It’s the first and only one in existence, made from the finest natural materials known to the Water Tribes.

Princess Izumi may not be a bender – nor male, but no one makes fun of her legitimacy anymore. After all, no one wants to go toe-to-toe with a girl who knows how to use a sword, shuriken-jutsu, war fans, a boomerang, and chi-blocking.

It's just too risky. 

Chapter Text

Despite being very gifted at playing the Tsungi Horn, Zuko absolutely refused to play it. The performing arts were a part of every Fire Nation education, especially for the wealthy and elite. Being well versed in any subject that fell underneath the umbrella of it meant that you were highly educated and typically respected.

But still.

He told himself he’d never play again.  

One day, when Katara was spring cleaning – she did that from time to time despite the Council constantly telling her that they had servants and maids to do that because menial, household chores were supposedly beneath her, she found one hidden in the wardrobe in Zuko’s study.

When she asked him who it belonged to, he said it used to be his. When Katara asked him what did he mean by used to because she always had a follow-up question, he told her that he used to play and was actually quite good at it, taking lessons as a child.

He thought the conversation would be over after that.

But it wasn’t and honestly, he should’ve known better that he wasn’t getting off that easily. He’s married to Katara. She was stubborn, bossy, and nosy. Especially when it came to him.

So he told her how his cousin, Lu Ten, first got him interested in the instrument, knowing how to play himself, and how he spent hours practicing in front of his mother because she didn’t mind the missed notes or flat keys when he was still fumbling through it. And she realized that despite being a beautiful talent, it brought up a lot of painful memories about his childhood, so she dropped the subject and never asked about it again.

However, she didn’t say anything either when Zuko told her not to throw it away because even though he wasn’t going to play it, he’d like to hold onto it. She also couldn’t contain her smile when she watched him sign the declaration making music education and theatre arts a part of the curriculum at public schools too because “The arts will no longer be reserved for only the upper class of society, but for everyone who appreciates it." 

Katara accepted that she would never hear him play it, instead finding peace in the fact that Zuko was also a good dancer. She learned that at their engagement party when he got incredibly drunk and insisted that she dance with him. Even as a drunken mess, he remembered the steps with ease, waltzing her around the Grand Ballroom.

It’s one of her fondest memories despite having to nurse his hangover the next day so she was okay with Zuko never playing the tsungi horn if it meant he’d dance with her whenever she liked (and he did).

That is, until, a particularly challenging day. Princess Kya had a severe bout of colic and had been crying non-stop for the past three days, only stopping to eat, which doesn’t last long because she sometimes cries while nursing. The still new parents didn’t even know that was possible because who’s upset when food is right in front of them? Certainly not the niece of “I’m Always Hungry” Uncle Sokka. It doesn’t help that their oldest is only two so when she sees or hear Kya crying it makes her cry too so that meant two crying babies on and off for the past 72 hours and Katara wishes she knew how to get her to stop.

She’s exhausted so Zuko orders her to bed. It’s a request as both her husband and the Fire Lord. He tends to her even though he’s only had practice with one baby (his baby – it still feels weird to say that because he never imagined having kids but Katara had a way of making him change his entire perspective on things), and even though he’s the Fire Lord because he’s determined to not make his father’s mistakes. He also doesn’t dare call it babysitting because it’s not when it’s your own child.

It’s a dark and stormy night and Kya is wailing at the top of her lungs. He’s almost positive that the entire palace can hear her and cringes at the thought because he finally got Izumi to go to sleep and Katara is sound asleep too, so he doesn’t want her to wake up. I mean, what kind of father is he if he can’t calm his own child down without his wife’s help when she’s already tired and worn out?

He sighs. “What’s wrong, Princess? Tell me.” He’s begging now and it doesn’t even cross his mind that Kya cannot talk yet (if she could, they wouldn’t be having this problem) and solely depends on crying to express her wants and needs.

Her chubby cheeks are red in the face and her fists are balled up tightly. “Are you hot? They have you all wrapped up in this thick blanket.” He unravels it gently, hands shaking slightly because he’s still terrified he’s going to mess up, and she instantly calms down, seeming to enjoy the cool air on her skin.

Zuko exhales in relief. “Hm, you like the cold, don’t you Kya-cub? You’re just like your mommy.”

Against his own desire to pick her up and cradle her to his chest, he decides to leave in her crib and admire her from where he’s standing, looking down at her instead. Izumi favored him, looks and personality-wise, but Kya was a mini Katara. She had curly brown hair, cerulean eyes, and almond brown skin.

“You are so cute. I love your big, blue eyes and pouty lips. You’re going to be a heartbreaker but don’t worry, I’m not one of those weird, possessive dads that don’t want you dating. Just make sure he’s a nice guy. Or girl. Whatever you like, I’ll support it.” Then he pauses. "But that doesn't mean I'm not going to interrogate him, young lady. " 

Kya babbles contently, spitting a bit. He grabs a rag off the changing table and wipes her chin, causing her to laugh.

He grins. “You’re ticklish, aren’t you?” Then proceeds to lean over and tickle her. For a few minutes, she’s laughing and shrieking for the first time in days from joy and he feels proud of himself for doing it without Katara’s help.

But then thunder and lightning sound off through the window and she’s crying, again. He picks her up and holds her tightly, slightly warming his body temperature instinctively. He’s rubbing her back in an attempt to calm her down when he hears a soft pitter-patter of feet in the distance.

He stills, then cranes his neck to see into their adjoining bedroom.

Okay, Katara is still asleep. That’s good. He was hoping she would be – on any other day, she'd be running outside to manipulate the rain to her every whim but today, the roar of the thunder and the sound of the droplets hitting the panels of the roof lured her to sleep.

But if it wasn’t Katara, then who was walking around the Family Wing? No one’s up this late besides the guards and their footsteps are light.

“Dada.”

He releases the breath he was holding and smiles to himself at the sound of Izumi’s voice. He turns around and motions with his head for her to come in.

“What’s wrong, sweetheart? What are you doing out of bed?”

He made a mental note to tell Katara in the morning that she can open doors which was a good thing for her but a bad thing for them. They couldn’t keep her out of rooms anymore.

“Was it the storm?”

She nods, tiny fingers awkwardly pulling on her nightgown then zeroes in on Kya in his arms. “Baby crying." 

Zuko couldn’t help the smile that broke out on his face. She was already such a good big sister, always worried about Kya.

“Yeah, she’s been doing that a lot lately.”

For 3 weeks and 3 days to be exact but who’s counting?

He walked over to the large rocking chair in the corner, flicking the light on next to it, and patted the space next to him.

Izumi quickly padded across the floor and adorably tried to climb into the chair. Zuko reached a hand out to pull her up, but she shot him down. “No, dada, I got it. I a big girl.”

“Oh, sorry. You’re right. I forgot.” Izumi took her role as a big sister very seriously which meant she no longer liked being helped to do things because ‘I no baby’ even though Zuko and Katara tried to remind her that she would always be theirs. She eventually managed to pull herself up onto the chair and snuggled in tightly next to him.

She pointed at her sister. “Tummy owies?”  

Zuko sighed. “That’s the thing, Zumi. I’m not sure what’s wrong with her. She’s just not…happy.” He continued bouncing the 7-weeks-old, trying to provide whatever comfort he could at this point.

He looked up then and noticed the painting that was hanging on the wall. It was a picture of a bunch of cuddly animals playing in a band and one of the instruments was a tsungi horn.

Against his own wishes, he got an idea. He looked down at Izumi. “Do you think you could hold your sister for a few minutes?”

Izumi seemed to be weighing her answer. He could practically see her trying to make sense of the situation in her head. “Okay.” Then she paused and scrunched her face up in frustration. “I no know how.”

Agni, she really is just like me.

Zuko smiled. “It’s okay. I’ll teach you.”

“Yay!” She smiled then, happy to be helpful and given a task.

“Sit all the way back and hold out your arms.” He instructed and she did as she was told. Zuko gently placed Kya in her arms. Then he took her hand and placed it underneath the baby’s head. “You always have to support the head because babies can’t hold theirs up yet. Got it?” She nodded in response. “Okay, good. Now you want to take your other arm and make it a little cup like this.” He demonstrated what he was trying to get her to do and although he had to adjust her arms a few times to get it just right, she seemed to have a pretty good understanding of how to hold a newborn.

He also noticed that Kya relaxed a bit in her sister’s arms.

Once he was satisfied, he stood up. “Now, stay just like that, okay? I’m going to grab something out of our room and be right back. It shouldn’t take more than 2 minutes.”

Zuko tiptoed into his and Katara’s bedroom – grateful that his sneak skills were still up to par despite not donning his Blue Spirit costume in a while. He immediately went to his wardrobe and sifted through the mass of clothes until his hand came in contact with smooth metal.

His tsungi horn.

He hadn’t played in ages, but he faintly remembered one of the first songs he ever learned and mastering being a lullaby.

And it was worth a shot if it meant Kya would finally stop crying and go to sleep.

As he walked back into the nursery, Izumi was sitting still, rigid like a statue. He laughed.

“I said be still. That doesn’t mean hold your breath, silly girl.”

She giggled. “I sorry.” Then her eyes lit up. “What that?”

“This is a tsungi horn. It’s a brass wind instrument native to the Fire Nation. I’m going to play it…but first, I’m going to put Kya back in her crib.”

That way, if this worked and she ended up falling asleep, he didn’t have to risk waking her up when he moved her. He sat the horn down then walked over and extracted Kya from Izumi’s arms. She stirred and wrinkled her nose but she wasn’t outright wailing again which was a good sign – she was getting sleepy.

He swaddled her the same way he did Izumi when she was that small and placed her back in her crib.

So far, so good.

He grabbed the horn and brought it to his lips. “Now, you have to quiet, okay? And listen.” Izumi clasped her hands together and nodded. He could tell she was trying really hard not to squeal in excitement by the way she was bouncing up and down.

It was the same nervous, excited tick he had as a kid.

Suddenly, a soft, relaxing medley flowed throughout the room. Despite not playing in years, it all came back to him like muscle memory, and he found himself closing his eyes, getting lost in the music. It was his mother’s favorite song – she always asked him to play it for her while she sat in her garden. By the time he finished, he noticed pure silence. Izumi was slumped over in the chair and Kya was sound asleep in her crib.

He smiled to himself. He managed to put a restless, cranky, colicky baby and a toddler to sleep without Katara’s help.

Now, he had to get this horn back in his closet before she found out.

Just when he was about to go put it back, soft applause caught his attention. He turned around and Katara was standing in the doorway of Kya’s nursery.

He inwardly groaned. “Did I wake you up?”

“No, I noticed I was getting a suspicious amount of sleep.”

“Oh.”

Then he saw Katara’s smirk and the glint in her eye. “Why are you looking at me like that?”

She stepped forward, an accusatory yet playful expression on her face. “You said you would never play the tsungi horn again because there’s too many bad memories associated with it.”

Zuko sighed. “I know, I know. But it’s not fair to deprive my family of something just because of the past."

Katara smiles and wraps her arms around his neck. “You’re such a good daddy.”

“Are you just saying that?” He questioned like the unsure teenager he used to be.

She rolled her eyes. “Do you think I would willingly let you knock me up again if I thought you were a bad one?”

He refrains from mentioning that Kya was not planned. Even with the sincerest of intentions, he knew well enough from her last postpartum period that women experienced a plethora of emotions after giving birth due to the surge in hormones fluctuating throughout the body - it wouldn't go over well implying that their newborn was an accident.

“Even if I don’t always get it right and mess up sometimes?" 

“Especially when you don’t always get it right and mess up sometimes because it means you're trying. No parent is perfect. I’m not.”

“It just comes so naturally to you, and I still get nervous when I hold my own child.”

Katara places a hand on his scarred cheek and stares in his eyes. “Zuko, I grew up helping Gran-Gran tend to babies. I’ve had tons of practice. You didn’t. But even then, none of that compares to having to take care of your own.” She pauses. “I mean, it’s not like I can give them back at the end of the day like I used to.”

Zuko laughs. “I guess you’re right.”

“Aren’t I always? Now, come to bed. I slept well but I’ll sleep even better with you next to me. I miss my personal heater.” She pouted.

“Oh, now you miss me. 12 weeks ago, you said I was suffocating you and made me open the door to the balcony. I was cold.”

Katara knew this was an exaggeration. It took a lot for firebenders to get cold since they could regulate their body temperature without overheating themselves and after the fiasco in the North Pole, Zuko had gotten a lot better at doing so. Not to mention, cold by Fire Nation standards really just meant a chill and slight breeze, but she decided to play along anyway. 

“I was nearly 9 months pregnant then. That’s a small price to pay when I had an 8-pound baby sitting on my bladder and kicking my ribcage. And I didn’t even hog the blankets.”

Zuko grinned then place a kiss on her forehead. “Ok, fine, you've made your point. But I have to put Izumi back in her room.”

Katara shrugged. “Eh, just let her sleep in there with us.”

“But you said…”

“I know what I said, I don’t want her to get into the habit of sleeping in the bed with us. But one night won’t hurt. That was mostly for you anyway. You don’t need to get too attached.”

He feigns mock annoyance and goes to pick up Izumi, holding her close. “I won’t.”

She rolls her eyes playfully and follows him into their room. “Says the man who can’t go more than one meeting without giving his council a play-by-play on what new thing Kya or Izumi did.”

“Well, forgive me for being fascinated by the development of our children.”

“Zuko, I promise you, they do not want to hear what color her poop is when you’re supposed to be discussing treaties.”

***

That night, for the first time in what felt like forever, all of them got a good night’s sleep.

Chapter Text

Katara poked and prodded at her body as she stood in front of the full-length mirror in her dressing room – the cellulite in her thighs, the extra skin around her waist, and the ever-widening hips. She didn’t look like the girl Zuko met all those years ago.

Granted, she was a woman now and had four kids to show for it but she saw the way some of the younger noblewomen looked at him, drooling and practically undressing him with their eyes, batting their eyelashes and drawling “Good morning, Fire Lord Zuko” in that girlish tone – it was so pathetic.

But more importantly, she knew that traditionally, Fire Lords had a plethora of concubines to choose from and sleep with whenever they saw fit.

She knew Zuko wasn’t that guy – he respected women, and her, too much, but it did very little to stop her insecurities from raging.

Resources used to be scarce in the Southern Water Tribe and being isolated from their sister tribe in the North Pole just made it worse so overtime, they naturally adapted to their living conditions – meaning their bodies always stored extra fat for the long, harsh winters incase food was in short supply. She was a chubby kid that filled out and grew into a curvy teenager. Her body even became more toned over the years but after four pregnancies and dipping well into “middle-age territory” according to all of the old farts who were practically on their death beds but had brides younger than her – she was starting to feel the pressure.

She didn’t look the same anymore and honestly – she didn’t feel the same either. Her back hurt more than usual, her energy levels were lower although that probably had to do with the fact that she was raising four children all with clashing personalities, and her bones cracked and popped more than she cared for.

She was getting old. And she didn’t like it.

She frowned and threw the dress she was holding up in front of herself onto the floor in a large heap.

“Hey, I like that dress. It looks good on you.” The sound of Zuko’s husky voice penetrated the room.

She rolled her eyes. “You mean, it used to look good on me.”

Zuko stepped forward, arms crossed over his chest and his eyebrow raised. “What do you mean used to?”

Katara scowled. “Exactly what I said. Used to. As in, it no longer does.” The annoyance in her voice was evident.

He looked taken aback. “Okay…I’m sensing that something’s wrong. What is it?”  

“Nothing, just drop it.”

“No.”

“Zuko.” She warned.

“Katara.” He challenged back.

This time Katara put her arms across her chest and gave him the best evil look she could muster. “Are you serious right now? You never know how to let things go.”

“I’m not letting it go because something is clearly bothering you and as your husband, I took a vow to always be there for you…and I can’t fix it unless you tell me the problem.”

Katara visibly relaxed but she was still irritated.

She hated and loved that he was so good at this – being her anchor when she felt like she was drowning. It made it incredibly hard to stay mad at him. In fact, she clearly remembers the last time she stayed angry with him for more than 24 hours.

It was only a few months into their marriage and all of the pomp and circumstance was starting to get to her, along with the short-lived alone time she seemed to have with her new husband. She went to bed in the Fire Lady’s private chambers that night and the next morning, the door was chained shut and the only person that had the key was him. She was pissed that he kept her out of something that was rightfully hers but once he explained to her that he didn’t want to be that couple that goes to bed mad at each other the way his parents did – she melted and understood.

“You can take a break from me and I’ll give you all the space you want, I’ll even put another bed in the room but we are not sleeping in separate quarters. We’ve come too far for that.”

It didn’t help her argument that both of them slept horribly that night, tossing and turning the entire time.

“So, I’m going to try this again. What’s wrong?”

Katara bit her lip and dropped her arms, feeling defeated. “Do you…do you think I’m fat?”

Zuko blinked. His immediate reaction was to laugh because no and why would she ever think that? But he knew Katara well enough to know that she would probably send an ice dagger towards him for that, so he went with the safer option.

“No, I don’t think you’re fat.” His eyes trailed up and down her body slowly and he felt his arousal rise. “Deliciously and dangerously curvy on the other hand...that’s a different story.” He growled.

She blushed but it didn’t last very long. “I’m serious, Zuko. I don’t look like the way I did all of those years ago when you were chasing me around the world and I definitely don’t look the same way I did when we first started dating. Young, toned…tight. I have all of these stretch marks now, wrinkles, saggy skin…” She trailed off.

“And I still think you’re beautiful. Seriously Katara, my attraction to you hasn’t changed.” He stepped towards her and wrapped his arms around her waist. “Besides, I think there’s still parts of you that are pretty…tight.” He smirked and squeezed her butt. Then he leaned into her ear and whispered, “And something else too but unfortunately, I haven’t felt it in a while so my memory may be a little bad.”

Katara couldn’t help but laugh. She knew what he was hinting at. All the elder women that told her once you start having kids any alone time you have is really borrowed time were right. Between their political obligations, raising a family, and the general tiredness that came with getting older, the passion was still there but the time to act on it was limited.

“So you aren’t going to leave me for a younger, prettier, and thinner woman?” She questions shyly.

Zuko scoffs. “What? No. Would why I?”

“Oh c’mon, don’t tell me you don’t notice them practically throwing themselves at you.”

He sighed. “Yes, I notice. But that doesn’t mean I want them back. There’s nothing they can do for me. “

Katara whined. She still wasn’t buying it. “But the older councilors just love throwing around how” She paused and put on a mock deep voice. “All of the Fire Lords in the past had concubines. As someone of his stature and wealth, it’s actually a crime that his head seems to be stuck up that Waterbender’s ass.”

Zuko groaned. “Are you seriously listening to those old bastards? They’re senile and stuck in their ways. I’m really just waiting for them to die and you should do the same.”

“Zuko!”

He shrugged. “What? It’s the truth. The only reason I haven’t removed them from their positions yet is because you told me it’s improper to fire people just because they don’t agree with me on everything.”

“Oh, so now it’s my fault!?”

Zuko sighed and grabbed her hands. “Katara, baby, listen to me. I think you are the most beautiful woman in the world. You still take my breath away the same way you did when I saved you from the pirates.”

“Yeah, sure, like you noticed someone like me.”

 “I was a hormonal 16-year-old boy that was stuck on a ship with a bunch of men for 3 years. Of course, I did.” He deadpanned.

Katara scowled. “Oh, so you were desperate and horny?”

Zuko took a deep breath. This woman was unbelievable. “Okay…yes, I’ll be honest. But, even then, I thought you were pretty. I understood why Aang was so jumpy around you.” Then he paused. “What I’m trying to say is that you’re the only person I want. No, you don’t look the same, but I don’t expect you to. You’ve had four kids. I love your stretch marks. I love your hips and the dimples on your thighs.”  He placed a kiss on her forehead. “You are an old lady by Fire Nation standards but you’re my old lady.”

She playfully swatted him in the chest. “Hey!"

“Ow!” He cried, rubbing the spot where she hit him. Then he grinned. “See, look at you with those fast reflexes. I’d think you were 20, not almost 40.”

Katara smirked. “Almost is better than actually being 40 Mr. ‘Katara, I’m sore’ or ‘Katara, your kids and their bending battles are tiring me out.’”

Zuko rolled his eyes. It seemed like as soon as he turned 40, everything started to hurt and Katara spent more time icing his muscles than usual. 

“Whatever. Now, how about I take you on a date tonight? We can go out to dinner, go for a walk in the park…maybe do a little something else. It’ll be like we’re courting all over again.”

She pursed her lips and thought about it. “Hmm. That sounds like a great idea.” Then frowned. “But what about the kids? Your mother is on vacation and your sister is in Ba Sing Se.”

“Let me handle that, okay? You just wear something that I can easily take off.”

***

Zuko walked down the hallway towards his eldest’s suite, nodding in acknowledgement at the servants that spoke to him and the guards that were busy patrolling the Family Wing. When he got there, he knocked on the door and waited for the “come in” before entering.

He was pleasantly surprised to see her and Kya stretched out in the middle of the floor, painting each other’s nails. One of of the reasons why him and Katara barely had any alone time anymore is because they were constantly having to defuse arguments between the two.

Kya borrowed one of my shirts and won’t give it back, Izumi is just mad she can’t bend, Kya won’t stop singing songs from that stupid musical we saw last week, Izumi threatened to stab me with her sword.

So on and so forth. They were only two years apart and both of them were going through puberty which meant he found himself missing the days when they were small and nice to each other more and more. But he knew that underneath the sarcasm and insults, they loved each other. Izumi was fiercely protective over all her younger siblings, but her and Kya seemed to have a special bond.

“This is a sight to see. You two are actually getting along?”

Izumi rolled her eyes. “She’s tolerable sometimes.”

Kya scowled and Zuko smiled. She looked exactly like Katara when she did that. “Don’t make me freeze you to the wall.”

Yeah, that’s definitely Katara.

“You can’t if I block your chi first!” Izumi retorted but he could tell it was playful banter and not their usual “Fight to the Death” argument.

He chuckled. “Okay girls, that’s enough. I have a favor to ask of you.”

Izumi looked at their father over the top of her glasses. “That depends on the favor.”

“Yeah, if it involves giving Druk a bath, I’m out. He always splashes me with his tail and gets my hair wet.” Kya whined.

“You’re a waterbender, you can just…nevermind. That’s not the point. I need you to watch your little brothers for a few hours. I’m taking your mom on a date.”

Silence filled the expansive room for a few seconds before they started snickering.

“Oooo, are you two trying to have some alone time?” The 13-year-old asked in a singsong voice.

Izumi, 15, elbowed Kya in the ribs, trying to shush her.

Zuko blanched. “Maybe.”

“Ew, that means you and mom are going to have sex.”

“Izumi! How do you know about…that!?” He sputtered.

He really hopes Katara already gave them “The Talk” because he could handle a lot of things, but he absolutely could not handle that.

“I’m fifteen, Dad.”

Zuko inwardly shuddered. “Okay, look, your mother is having a hard time right now.”

“You mean perimenopause? She said that would happen.” Kya asked, raising an eyebrow.

Okay, so Katara did give them “The Talk” and now they were using that newfound information to make him rather uncomfortable.

He sighed. “Can you watch them for us or not? I really want to make her feel special and young again.”

Izumi smiled. “Of course. But we make no promises that we’ll keep them out of trouble.”

Zuko pinched the bridge of his nose. “Just don’t burn the palace down or break anything, okay? I can’t keep explaining to the Financial Secretary why I’m ordering new curtains and vases again. She's starting to think I'm obsessed with home decor and I don't know how to tell her that my children are weapons of mass destruction.”

They nodded in agreeance. After a ‘thank you’ and with a turn on his heel, he walked out and closed the door behind him with a newfound pep in his step. He had a date to get ready for and suddenly felt 17 again.

***

Zuko’s jaw dropped when Katara finally came out of their quarters and met him in the courtyard. She was wearing a deep blue form-fitting dress that was intricately adorned with tiny, red and gold beads forming a beautiful dragon print. It showed off her calves and highlighted the curves he loved to run his hands (and tongue) over. Her hair was half up, with curly tendrils framing her face beautifully and she was wearing matching sandals like the pair she wore when they were hiding out in the Fire Nation.

“I am the luckiest man alive.” He spoke after the air returned to his lungs.

Katara blushed and looked away, fondling the ring on her finger suddenly feeling uncomfortable under his gaze. It didn’t help that some of the guards were also slack-jawed and staring. “You’re just saying that.”

“No, I’m not…I have half a mind to take you right here and let these ogling men know who you belong to.” He growled the last part then turned his head and glared at them. They quickly looked away, pretending to busy themselves with conversations about how nice the weather is this evening.

“Zuko…” She giggled. Why was he like this?

He stepped forward and grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him. “I’ve always loved you in blue.”

Katara smiled. “And I’ve always loved you in red.” Then she laced her hand with his and let him lead her into the palanquin.

***

“This was really nice, Zuko. Thank you.”

He managed to make a last minute reservation at the only Water Tribe restaurant in Caldera which honestly wasn’t that hard – being Fire Lord had some perks to compensate for all the paperwork, and now they were walking through a garden, hand in hand. The guards were keeping a safe distance to give them their privacy but still keeping a watchful eye on them.

“You’re welcome. I should’ve done this sooner. I’m sorry I didn’t notice that you were feeling that way.”

Katara stopped walking and turned to face him. “No, it’s not your fault. I shouldn’t let the naysayers get to me. I mean, how long has it been since I’ve lived here? I should be used to it by now.”

Zuko frowned. “No, you shouldn’t. You may be Superwoman to me and our children, but you’re still a human being. It’s okay if things hurt or bother you. But I really you want to tell me next time so I can make it right. Don’t let it fester. ”

She blushed and Zuko reached out to tuck a fallen strand of hair behind her ear. “You know, that’s one of the reasons why I fell so hard for you.”

“How so?”

Katara resumed walking again and he followed. “Your compassion for others. I heard of this…mysterious Blue Spirit and a refugee named Lee that did a lot of good when he was on the run.”

Zuko tilted his head. “No, that doesn’t sound like me.”

She laughed. “Oh, but it does. Courageous, compassionate, kind-hearted, and considerate. Brave.”

“So you didn’t think I was a angsty, humorless teenager?”

“Oh, no, I thought that too. But the good outweighed the bad.” She grinned at him.

He chuckled. “Well, I’m glad that it worked out for us. I can’t imagine living this life without you.”

“Mhmmm.” Katara purred. “Likewise.”

He looked at her curiously. “Um…are you okay?”

She looked at him with a wicked, seductive expression on her face. “It’s a full moon.”

Zuko looked up at the sky. “Huh, would you look at that? Yeah, it is.”

“And do you know what that means?”

“Your bending is stronger...you want to spar with me, don’t you?”

Katara sighed. He could be so dense sometimes. She leaned into him and palmed his crotch. “Naked sparring.” She whispered into his ear, biting it gently.

***

Zuko pulled away from Katara’s lips. She was straddling him in the palanquin, concealed by the dark curtains.

“You know, we’ve never done it in the palanquin before.” He breathed, already feeling the strain in his pants.

It had been a while.

“Mhm. I guess we have to break it in then.” She smirked. “That is, if you can keep quiet.”

Zuko growled. “You little minx.”  

***

Katara (and Zuko) effectively got their groove back so to speak so Izumi and Kya ended up having to babysit a lot more often.

That’s why when Katara broke the news that she was pregnant again a week shy of her 39^th birthday, both yelled “Not it!” while Zuko just grinned, feeling quite proud of himself.

Chapter Text

After two kids, Zuko was confident he had feedings (even though he really couldn't help much in that department), burping, nighttime rituals, and even diaper changing down pat so while Katara was taking a bath, he took it upon himself to start prepping Kallik for bed. It was easier to get the girls to go to bed if he was already asleep anyway because then they couldn’t use wanting to help with the process as an excuse to stay up.

He walked into the nursery to find the 9-month-old sitting up in his crib, babbling away to himself.

“What’s up, little man?” He looked around the crib and saw that his blanket, pacifier, and socks (he was impressed by a baby's ability to take their socks off - he constantly found Izumi and Kya's all over the palace when they were his age) were scattered across it and smirked. “Keeping yourself entertained, I see. Just makes it easier to get you changed into your sleep clothes.”

Kallik clapped his hands and laughed in response. From the time he woke up to the time he fell asleep, he was a big ball of energy which meant he gave them and his nursemaids a run for their money during the day, but managed to tire himself out enough where it was pretty easy to put him down for the night.

Zuko leaned over and picked his son up with ease, bouncing him slightly. The 9-month-old instinctively started grabbing onto his hair and tried putting it in his mouth. For some reason, ever since he started growing it out, all three of his children loved playing in it. In a moment of spontaneity, Katara decided to cut hers. She said it was easier to manage and fit her new lifestyle as a mom.

He walked over to the changing table and began unfastening his onesie. “Please cooperate with me tonight.” Kallik blinked, then grinned, showing off the few teeth that were starting to grow in.

Zuko chuckled. “I’m going to take that as a yes.” He quickly made work of the dirty diaper and threw it in the trashcan. Toph would be so proud. She teased him incessantly and thought it was hilarious that of all things, it was dirty diapers that could make 'Sparky' cower in fear.

“Okay, now to put a fresh on you, and you’ll be good to go.” He took a deep breath. For some reason, taking one off was always easier than putting it on and Kallik was the type of baby that liked to toss and turn during the ordeal.

He almost had the diaper on and was getting ready to snap it in place when something horrific happened.

Kallik thought now was the perfect time to pee and laughed loudly as it sprayed all over him.

Zuko sputtered in shock.

“Katara!” He yelled. “Come quick!”

Katara immediately ran into the room, skin still wet from her bath.

“What’s wrong!? Is he hurt?”

“No, he peed on me!” He whined.

Katara sighed, then put her hands on her hips. “Zuko, I thought something was wrong.”

“It is!”

She rolled her eyes. “He does that to me from time to time. You’ll be fine.”

Zuko turned his head to look at her. “How can you say that when I’m covered in urine!?” Then he paused. “And why are you naked? I mean, I’m not complaining but…should he be seeing this?”

Katara visibly takes a deep breath and Zuko refocuses his eyes to make sure they aren't playing tricks on him because he could've sworn that he saw steam. Her husband was such a child sometimes. It would be annoying if he weren’t so charming. It was cute seeing him freak out over regular baby things. She stepped forward and used her bending to clean up the mess, removing the liquid (which wasn’t even that much – Zuko was just being dramatic) from his shirt. “See, you’re fine. He’s fine.” Then she paused. “And I’m naked because I literally just got out of the bath when someone screamed like him or our child was in immediate danger.”

“Okay, but should he be seeing you like this though? What if it freaks him out when he’s older that he saw his mom naked?”

She gritted her teeth. “Zuko, he’s a baby." She deadpans. "He’s not going to remember this even happened by tomorrow. Now, if you excuse me, I’m going to finish getting ready for bed. You finish changing our son’s diaper and getting him ready for bed.”

With a sickly-sweet smile on her face that meant she was definitely going to tease him about this later and tell Toph, she walked back into their room. She didn’t miss the way he stared at her butt as she did so.

***

That night, Zuko learned a valuable lesson – changing a girl is a lot easier (and less messy) than changing a boy. However, by the time his second son, Jiro, is born, he had way more practice and was quite good at potty training. 

Chapter Text

When Katara first told Zuko she was pregnant and that he, of all people, was going to be a father, a multitude of emotions flooded through him at once.  

Excitement, nervousness, elation.  

Fear.  

That thought of being a dad terrified him. He didn’t have the best example, so he was afraid of messing up. I mean, he didn’t even know how to hold a baby. How could he possibly care for one?  

Would the little human growing inside of his wife be a boy or a girl? A firebender or waterbender? Would they even bend at all?  

He honestly didn’t care. He just wanted him or her to be healthy and he found himself meditating more often to ensure that Katara has a safe delivery and gives birth to a healthy baby. Their baby.  

He spent the first few months of her pregnancy helping her deal with morning sickness by holding her hair back and cleaning it up when she didn’t make it to the bathroom in the middle of the night – he learned very quickly that “morning” sickness isn’t a fitting name for something that tends to last all day. He was constantly informing the chef of her changing diet because her favorite foods now made her nauseous and he kept his Uncle Iroh’s ginger tea blend, which was the only thing she was able to keep down for a while, stocked and heated to the perfect temperature.  

The second trimester was a lot smoother. He was grateful to be a firebender as he was able to provide comfort for all of the aches and pains that were starting to surface, even when she insisted that she was fine.  

He remembers when he first felt the baby kick - he cried, and this time, Katara was the one comforting him. It suddenly hit him that this was real and actually happening because for some reason, it still felt like a dream that he didn’t want to wake up from. 

The third and final trimester fascinated him, not that the others didn’t, but there seemed to be more physical changes. Zuko could’ve sworn her belly grew overnight but he didn’t dare tell her that while Katara ended up voicing her discomfort more often and opted to walk around barefoot because her feet and ankles were swollen. An advisor made the unfortunate mistake of telling her that was uncouth, and several guards had to restrain Zuko from attacking him when she waddled her way into his office crying over it.  

For days after, the capital city was ablaze with multiple variations of what happened. He didn’t even bother clearing up any rumors because he didn’t care what people thought of him, but no one was going to talk to the mother of his child like that. 

Dignitaries, friends, family, and even random citizens from all over the world were sending gifts to the palace in preparation for the future Crown Prince or Princess - a bunch of blankets, stuffed animals, toys, and a plethora of tiny shoes, socks, and clothes. 

He was prepared for Katara to be exhausted, cranky, and moody – he read that in some book he found in the library, but he was not prepared for those moments when she was aroused and full of energy. He tried avoiding her because he didn't want to hurt her but Katara took that as a sign he no longer thought she was attractive which led to a very heated argument. He chastised her in the middle of it for getting worked up because that's bad for the baby and before he could blink, he was soaked.

Lesson learned, do not piss off a pregnant master waterbender. 

Then, his Uncle told him he was being an idiot and should enjoy it while it lasts because she won’t want him touching her for a while once she experiences the pain of childbirth for the first time.  

He also was not prepared for how good it felt for both of them nor for her breasts to start leaking in the middle of the act. After a flurry of “Is that supposed to happen!?”, “I knew we shouldn’t have done this” and a “I was way too rough," Katara outright laughed, then explained to him that it was perfectly normal and no, he didn’t hurt her, and that they can stop if he’s uncomfortable.  

Of course, he finished the job.

Then, her due date came and went and at this point, both were anxious. Being overdue was not for the kind-hearted. Katara was incredibly uncomfortable and could barely stand to be around him. His excessive dotting and general uneasiness were getting on her nerves even though the physician told her to relax. 

"How can I relax when he's so temperamental!?”  

Zuko knew better than to mention that she cried earlier that afternoon because the fruit salad he prepared for her had mangoes in it and “I hate mangoes, now all of the other fruit is tainted by its flavor, you made me fat, I have heartburn all of the time now, and I can’t get comfortable enough to sleep." But seriously, since when did she start hating mangoes? He wasn’t aware of that development. He also knew better than to mention that the heartburn probably stemmed from her newfound love of fire flakes.  

He finally managed to coax her into taking a walk around the courtyard “just once and I’ll leave you alone” and that’s when it happens.  

“Katara…did you just pee on yourself?”  

He learned early on that was another one of the gross and embarrassing things about being pregnant, an inability to hold your bladder because a human weight is constantly pressing against it. 

She looks at him with wide eyes. “I don’t think that’s pee.”  

It all happens so fast – he doesn’t know how they got her to the room or when the midwife showed up. All he really remembers is Katara squeezing his hand and holy shit, that hurts, but he doesn’t say anything about it and then, he looks down - which he was advised not to do.  

When he wakes up, he has a headache and a tiny bundle is wrapped in a soft, purple blanket, nestled in his wife’s arms.  

“I knew you would faint. That’s why I told you not to look.” 

“I didn’t faint.”  

“Babe, you hit the floor.”   

The tiny bundle gurgles, seeming to agree that he did, in fact, faint and Katara smiles. “See, our daughter agrees with me.”  

His eyes go wide. “It’s…she’s a girl? We have a daughter?”  

She just nods and gently transfers her to his arms.  

Against his own self-doubt, he appears to know exactly how to hold a baby. Katara doesn’t have to tell him to support her head because he does it automatically. She yawns and closes her eyes, and he doesn’t know what to say because he’s at a loss for words right now, but he knows what he feels and it’s not fear anymore. 

It’s love.  

Years later, its everyone favorite story about how the Fire Lord missed his firstborn’s birth because he passed out in the delivery room. He, on the other hand, doesn’t think it’s that funny.  

Chapter Text

Kallik walked out of class feeling defeated. Today’s lesson consisted of learning about the Hundred Year War which meant his peers had some pretty unkind things to say about his family’s, mostly on his dad’s side, involvement in it and now he wanted to know just how exactly his father got his scar.

It never really occurred to him how or why until now. It was a part of his Dad and as far as he was concerned, his dad was the best, – so he never thought too much of it. His aunts and uncles never made a big deal out of it either, almost as if it wasn’t even there. However, he did notice the way his mom would always touch it in that special way that from a bystander’s point of view looked innocent and friendly, but as a member of the family, obviously held a hidden meaning. He even noticed the way she favored his left side. Whenever his parents appeared in meetings together or attended events, she always sat to his left.

It also wasn’t lost on him that his Grandma Ursa, under no circumstances, could ever touch it. It appeared that only his mom, him, and the rest of his siblings had scar touching privileges.

But why?

He sighed and kicked around some rocks as he waited for his younger brother, Jiro, to be released from class. A master firebender, his parents finally thought he was old enough to walk to and from school alone.

Or at least with the guards at a safe distance to give him his privacy. It was a lot harder to impress cute girls with them breathing down his neck and watching his every move.

“What’s wrong, brother?” The sound of Jiro’s voice brought him out of his train of thought.

He put on a smile in an attempt to mask his lingering frustration. He was so happy when his parents told him he was getting a little brother – finally, another boy to combat Izumi and Kya, and did everything in his power to protect him from the ills of the world. “Nothing. How was school today?”

The 6-year-old frowned. “The usual, boring.” Then perked up. “Well, I did learn a new move during training. Maybe I’ll finally be able to beat you.”

Kallik threw his head back in laughter. “Nice try, buddy. But I’m a master now. It’s going to take a lot to beat me.”

The two of them walked down the stone-paved road in casual conversation. Jiro was giving him a play-by-play of how exactly he learned said new move and he was happy to indulge in the cheery conversation to take his mind off of everything.

Once they reached the palace, the guards bowed at their presence. “Prince Kallik. Prince Jiro. Welcome back.” The two boys returned the greeting before stepping in the common area.

“Hey dweeb.” Kya teased, already home and snacking on a moon peach.

“Leave me alone, Kya. I’m not in the mood.” He grumbled before storming off into the suite he shared with Jiro and slamming the door.

Kya blinked, taken aback.

She turned and looked at Jiro. “What’s wrong with him?”

He shrugged. “I don’t know. He’s weird.”

“Hm. Well, if he wants to talk about it, he will. I’ll be in my room.”

***

Katara was lying across a daybed in the family room. She was well into her fifth and final pregnancy, so she was a lot more tired than usual. Carrying two babies instead of one just added to the strain. She was just about to fall asleep when Kallik walks in.

“Hey mo – oh, sorry, I can come back later.”

Katara opened her eyes. “No, it’s okay.” Then, albeit with some difficulty, sat up. “I probably shouldn’t sleep here anyway. It’s horrible for my back.” She groaned, reaching an arm around to massage her lower back.

“Do you want me to heat a towel for you?”

She smiled. He must have noticed Zuko toasting heating pads for her during her last pregnancy when he couldn’t physically be around her to help relieve some of the pain and wanted to do the same. Kallik was her first son and such a mama’s boy to prove it. She wasn’t sure who was more protective of her – him or Zuko.

“Do you know how to do that without burning it?” She teased. She knew he could – but his first few attempts did go up in flames.

“Moooom” He whined. “I’m a Master now and learned from the best. Of course, I do.”

She smirked. “Well, alright. Lemme see what you got.”

Kallik walked over to the cabinet on the other side of the room that they kept spare linen in and grabbed a towel. He held it in both hands and raised his body temperature perfectly the way his dad taught him. Zuko always instructed him to be as precise as possible because fire was a dangerous, messy element and could easily get out of control. Once he was satisfied, he brought it back over to his mom.

“How’s this?” He asked, sheepishly, awaiting her answer.

Katara took it from him, folded it neatly, then sat it behind her, leaning against it. She instantly sighed in relief at the contact. “It’s perfect. I’m proud of you.” She spoke gently, a soft smile on her face.

“Thank you.”

She nodded and placed a hand on her stomach. “Now what did you want to talk about?”

Kallik sighed. “It’s about Dad.”

Katara blinked. “Oh. Okay. What about him?”

“How did he get his scar?”

She took a deep breath. “Oh. That’s a very painful story, to say the least.” Then she paused. “But I do think it’s time you knew. I’m surprised you haven’t asked your sisters yet.”

They knew the truth – they asked the same question when they were around his age, but Zuko and Katara asked them to leave that conversation to them.

“Did something bad happen?”

Katara sighed. That would be an understatement.

“Kallik, sweetie…your father was burned by his father in an Agni Kai.”

She watched his face and waited for a sign of him processing this information.

“You mean Grandp-, I mean, Ozai, did that to dad? But why?”

Katara frowned. This was always such a difficult conversation to have. Giving Izumi and Kya the other 'talk' was a lot easier. And less heartbreaking. She opened her arms. “Come here.” Kallik obliged and curled up next to her as best as he could given her protruding stomach. He would never tell his friends this – but he still liked being held by his mom.

“Your dad was only 13 at the time. A general wanted to use some soldiers as bait, and basically sacrifice them. Your dad – he didn’t agree with that and spoke out of turn. He was standing up for what was right, but Ozai, your grandfather, took it as disrespect and challenged him to a duel. He didn’t want to fight his own father, so he refused to do so. And then…”

Kallik looked up at her with wide, curious eyes. He was almost getting too big for this. Give or take a few more years and he’ll have to look down, towering over her the same way Zuko does. “He burned him. Because dad didn’t want to fight.” It's more of a statement than a question. 

“Yes.”

“That’s why we can’t be alone with him, isn’t it? You and Dad, or Auntie ‘Zula have to be there.”

“Yes, because even though he can’t hurt you physically, your Uncle Aang took his bending, we don’t want him to say anything harmful. And as long as we’re there supervising, he won’t.”

“And that’s why you always sit or stand to his left…?”

Katara nods, a sad expression on her face. “It left him partially blind in that eye and a little hard of hearing. So, I try to help him out. Be his peripheral vision.”

She pauses and pulls away from him, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder.

“But I want you to understand – your father did a very brave thing. An admirable thing. It’s not a badge of shame, but a badge of…honor.” Katara cringes at her choice of words. Zuko was so obsessed with his honor as a teenager, it became kind of a joke to her and the rest of their family.

Kallik snickered. “Mom, really?”

“I’m sorry, I have pregnancy brain and couldn’t think of another word. Blame it on the babies!” She chuckles, then scrunches her face up. “Oof – that was a big one. Speaking of, they’re kicking. Would you like to feel your baby brother and sister?”

“Can I?” He asks, excitement in his voice.

"Sure." She takes his hand, placing it on her stomach. Kallik grins. “That is so cool. Hi little dude and dudette, you’re going to love our family. Izumi and Kya can be a little annoying and Jiro is a chatterbox, but me, I’m the cool, suave one. Just like our Uncle Sokka.” He takes a short breath. “And our parents are pretty cool too. Mom’s a master waterbender and Dad’s the Fire Lord. But don’t worry – he’s not like the other ones and isn’t scary at all.”

Katara sheds a few tears. “Oh honey, that was beautiful.”

Kallik smiles and stands up, giving her a hug. “Thanks.” He pauses. “Do you know where dad is? I’d like to talk to him.”

“He should be in his office.” She smiles softly. “And he’ll be happy to hear whatever you have to say so don't overthink it.”

***

Kallik shuffles nervously between his feet as he stands outside his father’s study. He’d been standing there for 10 minutes before he finally works up the courage to knock.

“Come in.” The gruff voice of his father calls out.

He pushes through the door and waves shyly. “Hey dad.”

Zuko looks up from the document he’s working on. “Hey kiddo. Something on your mind?”

Kallik sighs. “Yeah.”

“Uh-oh, that didn’t sound like a very upbeat ‘yeah’.” He sets the paper down and gestures to the chair on the other side of his desk.

The pre-teen sits down, anxiously twiddling his thumbs. “I talked to mom today.”

Zuko blinks. “Okay…about what? Is she okay?”

Kallik resists the urge to roll his eyes. “Dad, you practically have a tracker on her.”

“I do not!” He chuckles. “I’m just concerned. Twins and her age make this pregnancy very high risk.”

“We know. That’s why you have all of us on Mommy-watch to make sure she doesn’t overexert herself. She is a healer, Dad.” He deadpans.

“Well, she won’t have to do any healing if everyone just follows my plan and makes sure she limits her physical activity as much as possible.” Zuko frowns. “Although that is easier said than done. Trust me, I’ve tried. We’ve been married for 18 years and I’m still figuring it out.”

“But nonetheless, what did you two talk about?”

Kallik takes a deep breath. He still doesn’t know how to address it, so he decides to take his mom’s advice and just say whatever is on his mind.

“Mom told me how you got your scar…I just wanted you to know that you’re my hero. And I hope I grow up to be the man you were at 13 one day.”

Zuko doesn’t even bother to stop himself from crying – and outside of his office, on her way back from the kitchens and having caught the last bit of their conversation, Katara is crying too. 

***

The next day at school, when his classmates start saying things, Kallik just smiles - because he knows the truth. 

His dad is the bravest man he's ever known. 

Chapter Text

Zuko knew this day would come, but now that it was quickly approaching, he wishes time would slow down. Izumi’s sixteenth birthday was coming up, which meant she would officially be initiated as the Crown Princess of the Fire Nation at her coronation.

It was a highly respected, grand occasion that was attended by dignitaries from across the four nations which meant for the past few months, her and Katara (mostly Katara) had been planning everything from the menu to the decorations, sending out invitations, and getting outfits ready for the entire family. Izumi wanted to wear purple to highlight her mixed heritage and show her loyalty to both of her parents' respective home countries. 

Everything was already carefully organized except for one, tiny detail. Really, it was so miniscule that Zuko was perfectly fine with just doing without it. It was an outdated tradition anyway, in his opinion. And it had nothing to do with the fact that he didn’t want some numbskull boy serving as his daughter’s escort.

“Does she really need one?” He whined, sitting on the edge of the bed he shared with Katara.

She was stretched out nursing Mizuki, their youngest daughter. Her twin brother, Ryu, was already sound asleep in his crib. She was the smaller of the two and as a result, ate more often.  “Yes, Zuko. She does. It’s tradition.”

He scoffed. “Since when we have done anything traditional? Our entire relationship has been the exact opposite of tradition." He affirmed, putting air quotes around the word.

“Yes, but let’s not pretend that your animosity towards this matter has anything to do with that.” She removed Mizuki from her breast and handed her to him, who immediately went to burp her. Buttoning her nightshirt up, she rolled her eyes. “It’s more like you don’t want a boy around her.”

Zuko glared at her, but it didn’t have the effect he wanted for he was holding a tiny baby. It was one of her favorite sides of him - his soft, domestic, and doting father side.

“I have every right not to.” He grumbled, walking around the room, bouncing her to get her to sleep. “You don’t see the way the nobles practically throw their sons at her.”

“Yes, I do. I just ignore it because those kinds of guys aren’t her type anyway. She would never.”

Zuko came back into the room from putting their daughter down for bed in the adjoining nursery. “She has a type!?” He questioned harshly.

Katara laughed. “So you haven’t noticed the way she’s been looking at Yoshiro lately?”

Yoshiro was one of Izumi’s friends from childhood. He was only a few months older than her and they were always hanging out together.

“You mean, she likes that kid? I thought they were just friends. Acquaintances.”  He scowled, crossing his arms over his chest.

She crawled across the bed to where he was pouting and placed a kiss on his temple. “Relax, honey. Don’t burn our room down.” She chastised gently, noticing the rising smoke and smell of burnt carpet from the throw rug. “I’m not saying they’re getting married. I’m just saying he would be a good choice and one she actually likes. He’s a sweet boy and we’ve known him for years now. I mean, they used to take bath togethers whenever he came over to play.”

Izumi and Yoshiro briefly had a messy, pranking phase which left them covered in things like flour, mud, and lots of finger paint. It was adorable then but now Zuko was regretting his decision to let them engage in such shenanigans. 

“They will do no such thing now!” He nearly shouted.

Katara gave him a look. “Will you stop overreacting? Her crowning ceremony is in two weeks and they still have to learn the dance. Do you really want me to tell our daughter ‘I’m sorry sweetie, but your dad is too overprotective and doesn’t want you to have an escort’? It’s her one day to feel like a princess until her wedding.”

“She already is a princess, Katara.” He deadpanned.

“It’s the principle, Zuko.” She challenged back.

“Well, if that’s the case, Kallik can do it. He’s a boy.” Zuko suggested like he was solving a problem that had an obvious solution.

“Do you want to embarrass her?”

“If that’s what it takes.”

Katara rolled her eyes and sat up on her knees so she was looking down at him. “Oh Zuko.” She grabbed the back of his head and pulled it into her chest. She always got what she wanted but seducing him made it even easier. “I already drafted the letter asking him to do it anyway.”

“You did what!?” He asked incredulously, trying to pull himself away from her. It was turning out to be difficult because he was distracted.

“Shh.“ She placed a finger on his lips. “I was cleared by the palace physician the other day.”

“Katara, you cannot just change the subject and seduce me with sex.”

“So, are you saying you don’t want to have it?” She pouted, sitting back on her heels.

“I do. But we’re finishing this conversation afterwards.” Then he tackled her to the bed.

***

The following morning, Zuko, albeit with a frown on his face the entire time, signed the letter she wrote formally asking Yoshiro to serve as ‘The Most Gracious & Honorable Escort’ to Princess Izumi of the Fire Nation & Southern Water Tribe at her coronation.

“Her gown better be modest. And keep the touching during the dance to the absolute bare minimum. I know you, Katara. You’re always so extra.”

Katara grinned cheekily. “I’m going to ignore that because I know this is a challenging time for you and you’re just frustrated.” Then she hopped off the edge of his desk and went to sit on his lap, nestling her face into his neck. “Thank you for seeing my point of view.”

“Leave me alone, woman. I’m mad at you.”

She started nibbling on his ear. “Are you?” She purred.

“Katara, that’s not fair! You know my restraint goes out the window when you do...” He bites back a moan. “That.”

Checkmate.

She couldn't wait to tell Izumi. 

Chapter Text

“Hey buddy. You don’t want to meet your new brother and sister?”

It’s been a week and a half since the twins were born and unlike the rest of his siblings who were eager to meet the new additions to their family, Jiro kept his distance, barely even acknowledging them at their naming ceremony.

Jiro looked up at the sound of his dad’s voice, a somber expression on his face. “No.” He grumbled.

Zuko sighed. Katara told him he may have some difficulty adjusting to not being the youngest in the family anymore. Afterall, he held the position for almost seven years.

“What’s the matter? Want to talk about it?” He asked, walking over, and joining him on his bed where he was sulking.

The 2^nd Prince frowned. “I’m not the baby anymore.”

Zuko resisted the urge to crack a smile. Just a few weeks ago, he was avoiding his and Katara’s kisses because “I'm too old to kiss my parents” and now he’s upset about it.

This was all very normal – and all of his children went through it in their own unique way, but years of parenting still didn’t prepare him for the way their emotions seem to fluctuate so easily.

“No, you’re not. At least, not biologically. But you’re always be our little Prince. We just have another Prince and Princess to take care of now.”

“But mommy’s been spending all week with them. She doesn’t even send me off at night anymore. Kya does and I know she’s trying but it’s just not the same.”

Zuko frowns but makes a mental note to tell Katara that he called her “mommy” instead of “mom” later.  She’ll get a kick out of it.

“I’m sorry, buddy. Mommy doesn’t mean it. But your brother and sister, they’re babies. They can’t fend for themselves yet, so they need all of our attention right now. Her’s especially because she has to feed them, so they can get big and strong, like you.” Then he pauses. “How about I give you a bedtime story tonight? I’m not mom but ask your older siblings, I tell a pretty good one too.”

Jiro chuckles. “Dad, they said you only know one story. And Love Amongst the Dragons is so old.”

He feigns mock hurt. “I’ll have you know, Love Amongst the Dragons is a classic and it’s your grandmother’s favorite.”

“Grandma Ursa is also old, dad.”

 “I’m offended, young man.”

Zuko and Jiro both look up at the sound of Ursa’s voice. Jiro smiles sheepishly. “Sorry, Grandma.”

Ursa shakes her head. “It’s okay.” Then she walks across the room and joins the two of them, sitting on the other side of her grandson. “Your father felt a similar way when your Aunt Azula was born.”

He perks up at this. “Really?”

“Oh, of course. He was so jealous, he pretended she didn’t exist for nearly a month. He even called her an ‘it’”

Zuko rolled his eyes. “Mom, everyone called her that. We didn’t know she was going to be a girl!”

“Yes, but even after I told you that you had a sister, you still refused to address her as such.”

He crossed his arms over his chest. “Oh sure, blame the 2-year-old for being confused by this wrinkly, tiny, blob of flesh.” He grumbles. “You’re lucky I didn’t call her an alien.”

Ursa rolled her eyes. “Zuko, you’re a grown man now and you and Azula have more than rebuilt your relationship. Please set a good example for your son.”

Zuko continued to pout but he did relax, pacified (more like disciplined) by his’ mother’s chastising. Besides, he was a grown man so he shouldn’t sulk over being jealous of his little sister in front of the child he was trying to teach to not be jealous of his younger siblings.

She was right.

But he wasn’t going to let her know that.

Ursa smiled and continued her story. “But once he got to hold her with those stubby little hands of his, he fell in love. Oh, you should’ve seen it. Zuzu didn’t want anyone to hurt his baby sister. He would come and find me immediately whenever she started crying. Sometimes, he even comforted her himself. And he threw a fit when he started school and had to leave her behind all day. I was so proud of him, the big brother. It was the cutest thing.” She cooed, reminiscing about the sweet moments her children shared before everything fell apart. But it did her heart good to see their relationship now – after everything they’ve been through, Zuko still had a soft spot for his little sister and was a good brother when he wanted to be.

Jiro appeared to be in deep thought. Then he tilted his head in confusion. “Who’s Zuzu?”

Ursa laughed deeply. “Your dad. That was your aunt’s nickname for him when they were kids.”

“Mom, seriously!”

“Oh honey, don’t whine. You loved it.”

Zuko grumbled. “I thought we agreed to never call me that again.”

He only liked it when Katara called him that but that wasn't an appropriate conversation right now. 

She rolled her eyes. “Ignore your father. He’s not himself when he’s sleep-deprived. So now what do you say I take you to meet your baby brother and sister? They’re waiting for you. We can even watch them for a few hours while your parents get some much-needed rest.”

Jiro turns his head and grins. “Okay. Then I can give them cute nicknames like Zuzu, huh, dad?”

“Yeah, sure, kiddo. Don’t rub it in.”

*** 

Later that evening, Katara smiles as she watches Jiro lean over the cribs in the nursery. 

"I'm sorry for ignoring you guys. But don't worry, I'll never do that again. I'll always protect you the same way Uncle Sokka protects our mom and dad looks out for Auntie 'Zula." 

She was proud of her baby boy, the big brother. 

Chapter Text

“I can’t believe my favorite niece is turning 16!”

“Uncle Sokka!” Izumi ran towards him and he picked her up, spinning her around. “You’re here!”

He laughs as he put her down. “Of course, I am. I wouldn’t miss this for the world and a lifetime supply of meat.”

Izumi giggles.

“We’ve only been here for two minutes and you’re already planning to eat your sister and brother-in-law out of house and home.” Suki chastises playfully.

“Aunt Suki!” Izumi calls out cheerily, giving her a hug.

She returns it, hugging her tightly. “Hey kiddo.” Then she pulls away and holds her at an arms’ length. “Wow, you’re almost taller than me now!”

“Yup, those are the Water Tribe genes kicking in.” Sokka grins.

“Eh-hem, we all know Izumi takes after me and if anything, I’m taller than you so she clearly gets her height from the Fire Nation side of the family.”

At the sound of Zuko’s voice, Sokka rolls his eyes. “I don’t know, man, she’s not a stick in the mud like you were at this age.”

Suki tries not to crack a smile. “Sokka, be nice. He was just hell-bent on world domination then.” Then she tosses a wink at Zuko teasingly. 

Zuko scowls and crosses his arm across his chest. “Can we please not talk about that?”

“Oh lighten up, Sparky, and help me with my bags. And where’s the Sugar Queen? I want to see my new niece and nephew.”

“You can’t see anything, Toph.” He mumbles under her breath but goes to grab her bags anyway.

“What was that?”

“Nothing.”  

***

After greetings and an expansive lunch with everyone’s favorites, all the adults gathered in the family room while all the kids, except for the two youngest who were down for a nap, pretended to be on pro-bending teams outside. Even Toph’s kids’, Lin and Suyin, were playing despite being outnumbered.

Not that it ever got in their mother’s way before.

“So about this…royal escort Katara told me about, how do you feel about that?”

Zuko groaned. “I don’t want to talk about it.” Then he sighs and runs his hands across his face. “I knew this day was coming, but now that it’s almost here, I feel like I’m starting to lose her. She doesn’t need me for much anymore.”

“Aww. That’s sweet. Sappy, but sweet.”

He rolls his eyes. “Whatever.”

“This is why I’m the fun uncle. I let her do things you don’t.”

Zuko sighs. “I’m not even sure if this kid can hold a sword, Sokka.”

The Water Tribe man’s demeanor changes at this revelation. “You’re letting my niece be escorted by some loser who can’t fight? What kind of man are you?”

“Hey, Yoshiro is a very nice boy and him and Izumi have been friends for years.” Katara interrupts. “And don’t call him a loser, that’s rude.”

Sokka rolls his eyes. “Anyway, when is he coming over? I’d like to see him for myself.”

“Later on, for dinner, so will the both of you behave?”

Toph snorts. “They have exactly two brain cells together. That’s not likely.”

“Don’t worry, Katara. I’ll make sure he stays in line.” Suki offers.

“I’m not scared of you. Right, Zuko? We’re not letting a bunch of ladies tell us what to do.”

Zuko blanches. “Um…”

“Oh c’mon, man. You’re going to leave me hanging?”

"Katara scares me.”

***

“I can’t believe he actually accepted. He could’ve said no.” Zuko grumbles as they get ready for dinner.

Katara rolled her eyes. “Oh, like that would’ve went over well. Knowing you, you would’ve taken that as disrespect and charged the poor kid with treason. You know, you promised the girls that you wouldn't be possessive of them once they got older and started dating.”

“Now it’s a date? He’s just her escort, Katara.” He pauses. “And for the record, I told Kya that, not Izumi.”

“Oh, I don’t think you have to worry about all of this with Kya.”

Zuko raises an eyebrow. “What makes you say that?”

“Nothing. She’s just a free spirit, that’s all. I see her traveling around the world like her Uncle Aang. Anyway, please behave tonight. This is an informal dinner, with family and friends, so there’s no need for all of the formalities. You do not need to show him the throne room.”

“But Katara…”

“Don’t ‘But Katara’ me, Zuko. I’m serious and I’m not afraid to discipline you like one of our children.”

Zuko pouted. “Fine. I’ll behave. But I won’t like it.”

Katara smiled then stood on her tip toes, placing a chaste kiss on his lips. "Thank you." 

***

Dinner went off without a hitch, and for a packed table with a total of nine kids including two, babbling babies in highchairs, and their loud friends, that was quite the feat.

Well, except for the fact that Mizuki picked up her spoon and slung pureed tomato-carrots at her twin brother who retaliated by slamming his fists into his plate, getting some of his food on Jiro which nearly caused a food fight, dinner was relatively easy.

In Zuko and Katara’s life, as long as no one cried because they suddenly only want to eat food that is blue, Izumi and Kya aren’t bickering over what’s better, being a bender or a nonbender, and Kallik and Jiro weren’t trying to one up each other by seeing who can heat their food the hottest without burning it and catching the table on fire in the middle of their meal, a little food fight was considered a breeze.

It’s Sokka who decides to address the elephant in the room, directing his attention to Yoshiro.

“So, Yoshiro…are you trained in the way of the sword?”

Yoshiro sets down his chopsticks with perfect mannerisms. “No, sir, I am not. But I am taking kyūdō lessons.”

At the mention of this, Katara looks amused. From the extensive history lessons about the Fire Nation the Fire Sages gave her, she knew that kyudo was an ancient martial art of archery. Due to the military’s technological advances, the practice was considered outdated, but nonetheless, still highly respected. After all, it was difficult to master due to the unique design of the bow and required intense concentration. Legend has it that those trained in the form were some of the best warriors around. 

Katara also knew he was taking lessons.

She would never admit it to Zuko, but she was just as concerned about her children and who they decided to bring home as he was. And as Fire Lady, she had her own ways of finding out information about them.

It wasn’t spying – she’d like to think of it as reconnaissance.  

Sokka leaned back in his seat. “Mhm, Kyudo, huh? That’s actually kind of impressive.”

Zuko glared and shot him a look that said, ‘You’re supposed to be on my side.’

 “I mean, it’s not a sword or a boomerang, but I respect it.”

He rolled his eyes. This had to be payback from earlier when he knocked him down with what Sokka called a “cheap shot” while they were sparring.

Really, it’s not his fault that after all these years, he still gets distracted. They were pretty evenly yoked, he’d give his brother-in-law that – Sokka was one of the best swordsmen he’d ever sparred against, but he was a trash talker and Zuko always used it to his advantage.

And quite frankly, it was impressive.

But he wasn’t ready to admit that he was fond of the boy – it didn’t matter if he was ridiculously well-mannered and even pulled out Izumi’s chair for her.

He would not like him. 

Years of friendship be damned! 

Chapter Text

Kya shifted nervously outside of her parents’ suite. There was something weighing heavily on her heart that she had to tell them, but she was unsure how to. She was typically the most confident out of all her siblings, a trait her dad said she inherited from her mother, but she wasn’t feeling that way in this current moment.

She would’ve preferred the stoic, cool under pressure personality of her older sister, Izumi, and Aunt Azula.

She sighs. Mustering up the confidence, she finally steps forward and her voice breaks the comfortable silence in their suite. Zuko and Katara had a rule for all their children that applied to each other as well – if the door is closed, knock first. If it’s open, they’re free to come in. They quickly nipped the whole barging into the room thing in the bud after an unfortunate incident when Izumi was a child.

They had a very long night explaining to her that Mommy was not in danger and Daddy wasn’t hurting her.

Katara looked up from the book she was reading. When they were younger and just getting their bearings as Fire Lord and Lady, they often brought letters, trade agreements, and other documents to the bedroom. Now after 19 going on 20 years of marriage and 6 kids later, any sliver of free time they could get was spent solely doing things for them and their family.

“Yes, sweetheart?”

Kya played with the two twists that hung in front of her face – it was something she did when she was nervous.

“Um…where’s dad? I need to talk to both of you.”

Katara quirked an eyebrow in response. “Is something wrong?”

“Not exactly.”

Just then, Zuko appeared from the adjoined nursery where he was putting Mizuki & Ryu down for bed. He often reflected on how difficult of a feat it was when Izumi, and even Kya, were their age. Was he bouncing her properly? Was his voice soothing enough? Was his body temperature just right and not too hot? Now, it was relatively easy to get a baby to sleep (even ones that weren’t his own) and Katara joked often that he’d make a great nanny.

“What’s wrong?” He asked, noticing the energy between his wife and 2^nd oldest. Katara turned to look at him, a knowing look in her eye that meant she knew something he didn't. “Kya has something to tell us.”

His heart dropped to the pit of his stomach. Knowing Kya who had a bit of wild streak, that could be anything ranging from freezing someone in her class - it gets a bit tough as the only Waterbender at the Royal Fire Academy for Girls, getting caught sneaking food out of the kitchen to feed Druk, to causing an international crisis because she insulted the Earth King’s grandnephew again. Even if it was completely justified because he was being a prick, Zuko wasn’t particularly too fond of the Earth King and tried to limit his interactions with him so he didn’t want to sit through a meeting with him just to soothe his fragile ego.

Zuko joined his wife on the chaise, putting her feet in his lap.

“Whenever you’re ready, sweetheart. And there’s no pressure or judgment here, remember that.”

Katara rolled her eyes and nudged him with her foot. “Usually when someone says no pressure, it adds pressure.”

Kya laughs lightly and Zuko grins. “Well, now that I’ve broken the tension...Kya-cub, you know you can tell us anything, right?”

The 14-year-old blushes at the use of her childhood nickname. As their only waterbending child, Zuko and Katara both made sure she knew about her culture and heritage. The two of them occasionally took solo trips to the South Pole so she could participate in traditional coming-of-age rituals. She takes a deep breath, replaying the words of her aunt in her head: "My brother is the absolute opposite of our father, which honestly doesn't take much, so he's not going to love you any less because of this, and I've been around Katara long enough to know that she won't either. They're both fools in love that love their children. It's disgusting." 

“Well…the thing is…I don’t think I like boys. I mean, I do. But not in that way Zumi and mom talk about.” She sighs and takes another steadying deep breath. “What I’m trying to say is, I like girls. Like a lot. And I figured you should hear that from me before my teacher rats me out for passing notes to Emiko in class.” She looks down then, almost whispering the last part.

“This Emiko girl…does she come from a good family?”

“Huh?” Kya questions, snapping her head up.

“Does she come from a good family?” Zuko repeats a bit more sternly.

“Wait, you’re not mad?”

Katara smiles softly. “Of course not. Why would we be? I can’t speak for your father because he tends to be a bit more aloof on these matters, but I knew this whole time. You can’t hide from the woman who gave birth to you.”

Zuko frowns then, realization sinking in that two of his children (technically three, because Kallik was already eager to tell him what girl he thought was cute this week) were showing interest in dating. When did he get so old? “Is she going to be at Izumi’s coronation?”

Kya nods sheepishly.

“That means I have to watch both of you, I get no peace around here.”

Kya grins and practically flies toward them, her hair bouncing with every step. “I love you guys.”

“Yeah, yeah, we love you too, but we’re still going to have a talk, young lady. I need to know who her parents are, grandparents, siblings, and any other relatives.”

At least he still had Jiro, Ryu, and Mizuki.

And if he had it his way, they would stay young forever. 

Chapter Text

Zuko frowns as he watches Yoshiro and Izumi clumsily waltz around the Grand Hall as the Minister of Culture and a professional dance instructor oversee rehearsal. It was already starting to look like the springy paradise she envisioned. He’d never seen so many colors besides red in the palace, except when Katara decorated for the Winter Solstice, so his forefathers were definitely rolling over in their graves right now and despite his sour mood, the thought made the corners of his lips turn up.

“It’s hard, isn’t it? Watching your kids grow up.” He turned at the sound of Aang’s voice.

Zuko rolled his eyes. “At least your kids still think you’re cool.” He sighed. “You know, Izumi doesn’t even call me daddy anymore. It’s just dad. And when she’s annoyed, it’s father.”

Aang scratches at his beard. “Well, at least she doesn’t hate you, am I right? That’s a major improvement in the Royal Family bloodline.”

That much was true. As far he could tell based on what his uncle told him, Azulon wasn’t a good father, and neither was Sozin. But considering how horrible they really were, it didn’t take much to one-up them.

“And to think I was actually missing your sagely, multiple lifetimes worth of wisdom.”

The matured monk claps a hand on his shoulder and laughs heartily. “Even without having a thousand reincarnations to guide you, you’re still one hell of a father and raised some amazing kids. You should be proud of that, of yourself.”

"Thanks Aang. Coming from the Avatar...that means a lot."

***

“How did you get dad to say yes again?” Izumi asked. She was standing in her suite as Katara and the palace seamstress worked on her dress.

“I have my ways.” Katara answered. “Now turn. I want to make sure it’s not bunched up in the back.”

Izumi did as she was told, a look of disgust on her face. “Ew.”

She chuckled. “Now, why do you think I was referring to that?”

Kya decided to speak up from where she was sitting. “Mom, we all know you and dad can’t keep your hands off each other."

“You say that like it’s a bad thing.”

“We’re teenagers, mom. We’re always going to be embarrassed by our parents. It’s like in our DNA. And you guys are so old.” She shivered.

“I am not old. Your mom still thinks I’m sexy.” Zuko’s voice cut through the room from where he was standing in the doorway. He knocked on the frame. “Can I come in?”

Izumi nodded, looking over her shoulder. “Yes.”

She turned around slowly. “Dad.” She spoke softly. “How does it look?”

Zuko sighed, a sad smile on his face. It was beautifully designed, rich purple silk outlined with red and gold gemstones at the bottom. The sleeves stopped right at her wrists and the buttons at the cuff were adorned with both the Southern Water Tribe & Fire Nation insignia. He couldn’t complain even if he tried. It was age-appropriate, and she was going to look absolutely beautiful.

“Well? Zuko, say something.” Katara chided.

“You hate it, don’t you, Daddy?”

Zuko’s heart twinged. His little girl was looking at him with wide eyes and holding on to his every word the same way she did when she was a child asking him to make sure there were no evil spirits lurking under her bed or in the closet. And she called him Daddy. She hadn’t done that in so long.

He shook his head. “No, I love it, and you look beautiful. This is just hard for me. Seeing you grow up.”

Katara smiled softly and nodded at the seamstress. “We’re going to give you two some privacy.” She stops in front of Zuko before she leaves. “The party starts in two hours.” Then trickled out of the room.

Kya stood up to leave as well, looking at Izumi. “Let me know if you need help doing your hair.”  

Once she learned how to be gentle and not wrack the brush around, Izumi sometimes let Kya brush her hair. It warmed his heart that it was still a form of bonding for them, so many years later when both were discovering their independence and growing apart.

Zuko closed the door then ran a hand through his hair, sighing heavily. “I remember when your mom told me she was pregnant with you.” He breathed out as he sat next to her.

“I was so scared. I had no idea how to be a parent. Sure, I had Uncle to guide me and a plethora of friends and family just waiting for your arrival…but it did little to soothe my fears. Your mom, she’s always been so nurturing. I was afraid that not only would I disappoint you, but that I would disappoint her. She had so much faith and trust in me that I could do this and that was a lot more pressure than facing my father.”

He paused. “Then I felt you kick for the first time and I was so overwhelmed because you were becoming this real, living, breathing human being so fast that I cried.”

Izumi quirked an eyebrow at him. “Dad, really? Mom said you’re a big softie.”

Zuko chuckled. “Yeah, why do you think she’s the disciplinarian? I can’t say no to any of you and I’m sure that’ll be my fatal flaw one day.” He nudges her in the side with his elbow and she shrieks.

“Are you…is the soon-to-be Crown Princess of the Fire Nation still ticklish? I thought you were too old for that.”

She blushes and whines. “Daddddd.”

He grins. “I’m just messing with you. You know, I cried when you were born too. And when you said ‘dada’ for the first time, and when you took your first steps, when your started school…now that I think about it, I was a bit of a waterbag, but can you really blame me? I was a first-time father and I had this cute, tiny baby that was changing every day. Thank you for getting all of those tears out of me before I embarrassed myself in front of Kya, by the way. Even as a baby, I’m sure she would have never let me live it down.”

Izumi laughs. “Yeah, the only waterbender in the family besides mom and yet, she’s the most volatile out all of us.”

“That’s because all waterbenders are crazy. I should know. I’ve been married to one for 19 years and living with her for even longer. Your mother has always been a hot-head, don’t let the sweet, motherly act fool you.”

“Is that why she kept beating you up all of those years ago?” She teases.

Zuko feigns mock hurt. “I’m offended, young lady. She did not beat me up, okay? I let her win.”

“Suuuuure, whatever you say, Dad. You’re a grown man afraid of his wife.”

“I am not afraid of her. I respect her.” Then he sighs. “And I can only hope that you find the same when you start getting into relationships.”

Izumi smiles and wraps her arms around his torso, leaning into him. “I have no reason not to. You and mom…you’ve set the best examples. Every time I see you guys together, I’m like ‘wow, mom and dad really love each other’ I want that for me too.” She sighs a bit dreamily. As much as she found her parents’ public display of affection gross, she had to admit that they had a love story that rivaled some of her favorite fairytale romance novels.

“And Yoshiro…?” He asks cautiously. He needed to know where they stood so he could start mentally preparing himself now.

She sucks in a breath. “I really like him, Daddy. And I think he likes me too.”

Zuko tenses up. “He better or he’s an idiot.”

Izumi shakes her head and places a kiss on his scarred cheek. “Don’t ever change, okay? I want Mizuki to get this same talk.”

“Hopefully, your siblings won’t send me into a premature grave by then. I already have greys, for Agni’s sake!”

“Yeah, cause you’re like 50.” She deadpanned.

“I’m only 41.”

“Close enough.”

Zuko looks out the window and notices the sun is beginning to set – her party was expected to start soon and continue into the night. “I should let you finish getting ready.”

 She nods and stands up, walking him to the door.

“Now, I know you’re about to become the Crown Princess, but you’ll always be my little girl.”

Izumi smiles and crushes him with a hug. “I know.” She murmurs.

“And for the record, your mother has never beaten me in the bedroom. How do you think you got here?" 

“Ew, dad, I did not need to know that!”

***

“I, Fire Lord Zuko.” “And I, Lady Katara.” Zuko looks down at their joined hands and swallows. This was it, a moment he was dreading not only because it meant that his oldest was growing up, but that she would also be taking on more duties and responsibilities. It would be relatively minor tasks such as event planning and other cultural activities, things she has already shown an interest in doing, and helping Katara, but still – he tried so hard to shield her from the harsh reality of politics (slander and libel included) and that protective bubble was about to come crashing down.  She nods at him, smiling softly. “Present to you, Princess Izumi of the Fire Nation.”

Izumi begins to walk down the center aisle, arm linked with Yoshiro and all the guests immediately rise to their feet, cheering and clapping. Even Ryu and Mizuki, who had no idea what was going on, were babbling excitedly in their baby seats.

Katara noticed that Zuko was staring and placed a comforting hand on his back. “You okay?” She asked, turning her head to look at him and he noticed the tears pooling in the corner of her eyes too. At least he wasn’t the only one crying this time.

“Yeah, I am. I’m just proud, you know? And trying to ignore the fact that this looks eerily like a wedding.” He shoots her a look.

Katara snorts. “Hey, don’t look at me, I don’t make the rules. What you’re seeing is exactly how the Fire Sages say a coronation must proceed, including the dance.”

Zuko growls. “Those old bastards are out to get me.”

“Behave. They’re about to walk up to the dais so we can exchange her crown.”

Yoshiro bowed towards them first, taking extra consideration to acknowledge Katara – the boy was good and knew Zuko had a soft spot for his wife so by showing her respect, he was trying to get on his good side, and it was working, then turned to Izumi and bowed to her before helping her up the stairs.

Zuko tried to find a mistake, a hair out of place, something. But he was crisp and pristine, and he hated it.

He cleared his throat. “Your majesties, Princess Izumi is ready to be crowned. May we proceed with the coronation?”

It’s Katara who answers because Zuko is too busy watching Izumi smile and wave shyly at Yoshiro, making him blush.

That was not what they rehearsed and he was sure he was going to get an earful about it tomorrow, but he had to admit…it was cute in an “I can’t believe my daughter has a crush, she looks so adorable” kind of way.  

“We may proceed.”

As if on cue, Zuko snaps out of his trance and steps forward with Katara as one of the Fire Sages walks over holding the traditional Crown Prince headpiece in its protective case. It was the same one that was given to him by his uncle that he never wore.

“We’re here today to celebrate my eldest daughter's sixteenth birthday, and as such, her coronation…” He pauses, trailing off. “And I know there are exact words that I’m supposed to say, that I’ve been practicing saying since the day she was born…” He takes a deep breath. “But that generic, textbook speech does not even begin to cover how I feel. And I know the Fire Sages are going to get me for this…but Izumi, the day I found out your mother was pregnant with you changed my entire life for the better. Thank you for allowing me to practice my parenting skills on you. There were definitely some things I learned not to do with your siblings. Nothing life-threatening or serious though.”

Katara smiles, covering her laughter with her hand, but Kya doesn’t even bother to hide her amusement – facepalming and shaking her head while her brothers struggle to hold it together next to her.

Zuko looks around the room and briefly locks eyes with Sokka who is grinning widely. He can already hear him teasing him about cracking a dad joke.

“I’m saying all of this to say that I love you and I'll always be your father.”

Izumi smiles and kisses them both on the cheek. Never has the Fire Nation ever seen a coronation that was so affectionate and personable, but nothing about their family was traditional.

Zuko takes the crown and together, they carefully place it on her head. The rest of the Fire Sages bang the gong, and a flame is lit on the dais.

She turns around, grinning. “I am the Crown Princess of the Fire Nation, Firstborn of Lady Katara and Lord Zuko, and it would be my honor to serve you.”

Chapter Text

With the last of the guests out of the palace, Zuko finally has a moment to himself, Katara having left the celebration a bit early to give the twins their nighttime feed and put them down for bed. He stops by his office to shed the heavy formal attire and slips into one of the spare robes he kept in the closet. Then, he quickly makes his way to the garden and sits in front of the altar that was erected in honor of his late Uncle.

“You missed a really great party tonight, Uncle.” He speaks softly. “Izumi looked beautiful. She’s going to make a great Fire Lord one day. I just wish you were here to see it. Katara and I, we’ve had two more since you passed. They’re twins, a boy and girl, named Ryu and Mizuki. Can you believe that I have 6 kids? I couldn’t even imagine having one all of those years ago. Or getting married. All the things you told me that you thought were going in one ear and out the other paid off. I still love Katara as much as I did the day we got married. In fact, I love her even more now. She gave me the gift of being a father. Thank you for telling me to follow my heart – she’s the best thing that ever happened to me.”

“I thought I’d find you out here.” Zuko looks over his shoulder at the sound of Katara’s voice and smiles. “’May I join you?”

He nods and pats the space next to him. She walks over and sighs, sinking into the soft grass as her legs folded underneath her.

“Babies asleep?” He asks. They were in the process of sleep training and had come up with a little routine they dubbed the Three Bs – bottle, bath, and book. All their children had different nighttime routines when they were babies – Izumi enjoyed a lightshow with Zuko’s bending, Kya liked lullabies and being rocked, Kallik wanted to play for a few minutes, and Jiro just needed his stuffed lion turtle. But it didn’t always work, especially if one or both were particularly fussy so Katara knew that he was asking if they were sleeping or sleeping, the latter meaning that they were going to wake up in a few hours demanding attention or chattering away to each other.

They were convinced that the two of them were developing a secret language only they could understand.  

“Oh, they are out like a light. The excitement of the day completely drained them. Mizuki fell asleep first and Ryu was right behind her as if that was his cue. Even though she’s 3 minutes younger, she’s in charge.”

Zuko chuckles. “That’s my girl. She just might give Kya a run for her money.”

“Oh no, don’t say that. Kya was a terror. I just want one calm and quiet waterbending child.”

“With our family, I feel like that’s impossible. Besides, when it’s too quiet, that always means something is wrong or they’re doing something they have no business doing.”

Katara laughs. “Yeah, like the time Izumi took her fingerpaints and smeared them all over the wall.”

“Or when Kya was practicing her bending unsupervised and accidentally flooded the bathroom.”

“Or when Kallik was playing in your office and spilled ink all over a very important letter.”

“When Jiro torched his homework.” She pauses. “I wonder how many teachers have heard that line.”

“I’m sure he told it to all his classmates." He turns to look her in the eyes. “You know, we raised some pretty amazing kids. Even if they have caused thousands of dollars worth of damage to a palace that has been around for centuries."

Katara smiles, leaning into him and placing her head on his shoulder. “Yeah, we did. And you’re the best thing that happened to me, too.”

Zuko blushes as if he were a teenager courting her all over again. “You’re just saying that.”

She looks up at him. “No, I’m not. I mean it. I wouldn’t trade any of this for the world.”

“Are you sure? The world is a big place.”

Katara rolls her eyes. “It’s been 19 years and you still can’t believe it." She teases.

“Hey, loving you has been like a dream. A really good one that I never want to wake up from.” He sighs. “I wish we could stay out here forever. Just the two of us underneath the stars but I don’t think my back can take sleeping on the ground anymore, or a 10-ton flying bison for that matter.” He stretches for emphasis and Katara hears a ‘pop’. “See? You don’t ache the way I do. One day you’re going to wake up and leave me for a much younger man, I just know it.” He huffs, scowling.

“You’re laying it on pretty thick tonight, huh? What’s your motive?” She shakes her head and draws some water from the koi pond, placing a coated hand over the area that was giving him some trouble and massaging it. Zuko shivers at her touch.

“Well, I would like for you to continue doing that. But in another area. And with your mouth. The twins are asleep, right?” 

Katara flushes bright red. Breathe, girl. “Yup. So, we have about approximately 8-10 hours, maybe more, before they wake up. They didn’t nap for long today, too curious about everything about that was going on.”

He sucks in a breath. “Okay, I don’t think I have it in me to go for that long anymore, even if we do take breaks." 

Katara laughs loudly. “And you think I do? I birthed six of your big-headed children. I’m giving you an hour to make it worth my while.”

“You’re on, waterbender.” He smirks and stands up. Then, he extends a hand to her and she takes it, grinning widely. After all these years, he still made her feel so giddy and girlish, like she was permanently 17 and kissing him for the first time at the Summer Solstice Festival.

“Goodnight Uncle!” Katara yells behind her as they begin to race through the garden and into the palace, laughing like children. Mindful of the other occupants, they skid to a stop and begin to tip-toe down the Family Wing.

When they were younger, they snuck through the palace often donning their Painted Lady and Blue Spirit disguises to go on secret missions around the city providing aid and relief. But they were parents now so their days of being badass vigilantes and rushing into dangerous situations were long gone. 

Katara stops in her tracks as they approach Izumi’s new room – the suite meant for the Crown Princess. “Wait, the door’s cracked, lemme just close it all the w-“Her voice trails off as she takes in the sight before her. There laid Izumi surrounded by her younger siblings, sound asleep.

She cooed. “Oh, Zuko, would you look at that? Those are our babies.”

Zuko smiles. He was wondering if Kya was going to feel a little sad about no longer sharing a space with her sister. They fought often, but they still had a strong bond, especially being so close in age. But he should have known that they were always going to find a way to make it work- and whoever came in last must have left it open. “Yeah, they are.” 

Chapter Text

The following morning, Sokka takes one look at the red marks littering his brother-in-law’s neck and scowls. “Ew, you and my sister did it last night.”

“Mhmm. Multiple times.” He grins.

Toph snorts. “Well, that explains why Your Highness isn’t up, yet. You know, I gotta hand it to you, Sparky, when you do something, you really do it. And I heard everything.”

Zuko blushes. “So, I have an active, healthy sex life with my wife. Sue me.”

"Active would be an understatement. You have six kids." Sokka deadpans. "And I've walked in on you guys enough times whenever you visited the South Pole." 

"You could have knocked."

"You could have just been honest and told me what you were doing." He whines. "That's not exactly how I wanted to start my day." He huffs, crossing his arms. 

Just then Izumi and Kya walk in talking amongst themselves, but it immediately ceases when they see their family staring at them.

“Good morning, girls.”

“Goodmorning!” Kya replies a bit too eagerly, and Izumi nudges her in the side with her elbow. It was well known that Kya was not a morning person, often dragging herself to breakfast at the last minute, and having to jog her way to school because she took too long getting ready, drying her hair with her bending.

Zuko tilts his head and exchanges a look with Sokka. “Hm, you seem in an unusually chipper mood.”

Sokka co-signs, completely moving on from the discussion he was just having with his brother-in-law.  “I agree. What happened to my pouty ‘mornings are evil’ niece?”

Kya shrugs. “You’ve always said breakfast is the most important meal of the day. I’m just following your lead, Uncle Sokka.”

He smiles. “Awww, it’s nice to see my teachings getting to you.”

Toph rolls her eyes. “You two are so easily swayed. No wonder Suki and Katara walk all over you.” She pauses. “Your hearts have been racing since you got in here so cut the crap and spill. What’s going on?”

The younger of the two looks back and forth between everyone before speaking in a rush. “Yoshiro asked Izumi out on a date last night before he left!”

“Kya!” Izumi yells, blushing profusely.

“I’m sorry! Aunt Toph scares me – she can tell when I’m hiding something. It’s like mom, but worse.”

“Well, Kya kissed Emiko! On the cheek, but still. I saw it.”

Zuko sighed. He was getting way too old for this. Oh, did he miss the days when they were small and not dating. When the only people in their lives were Mommy and Daddy, Gramma and Grandpa, and all their aunts and uncles.

Katara walks in with Suki, each holding a twin. “What in the name of Tui and La is going on in here!? All of the commotion woke the babies up.”

Izumi and Kya turn towards their mother and smile sheepishly. “Sorry.”

“It’s okay. I know you didn’t mean it.” She turns to look at Zuko. “Can you tell me what’s going on with our daughters?”

Jiro decides to speak from where he’s been sitting watching it all unfold with Lin and Suyin. They were the closest to him in age so whenever they visited, they were like the Three Musketeers. He was the shyest out of all their older children so Zuko and Katara loved that he had such a strong relationship with his cousins, but sometimes, their behavior together made them want to pull their hair out.

Like right now. 

He starts in a singsong voice. “Izumi has a boyfriend and Kya was….” Then, he looks over at Lin and Suyin and they grin before joining in. “K-I-S-S-I-N-G. First comes love, then comes marriage, then comes a baby in a baby carriage!” The three of them practically fall over with laughter, the sound of giggles filling the room. 

Kallik snickers and claps him on the shoulder. “Good one, bro. I’ve taught you well.”

Chapter Text

Today was the day, the day Katara, Izumi, and Kya were heading to the Earth Kingdom for a “Girls Trip” with Toph and her daughters.

Zuko had been waiting for this day to come. He wanted Katara to take vacations just as much as she wanted him to take vacations and it was the perfect chance to spend some quality time alone with his sons.

Although they were evenly matched with 2 boys and 2 girls each, somehow, they still managed to dominate them. Like their mother, Kya and Izumi were headstrong, independent, and clever – using their girlish charm to always get their way.

They played him like an instrument, and he felt completely powerless when it came to his girls. All three of them had him wrapped around their fingers so he couldn’t deny them of anything even when he tried.

And boy, did he try, and fail miserably. 

Some male-bonding for a weekend would do him, Kallik, and Jiro some good.

“Are you guys all packed up and ready to go?”

“Almost. You know Kya, she’s last minute with everything. That girl would sleep all day if we let her.”

Zuko laughs at this. Their only waterbending child, Kya was a lot like Katara in the sense that she woke up late and preferred to be up at night. It was hard to get her ready for school in a timely and orderly manner.

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

Katara snorts. “I would, she’s about to make us late.”

“Allow me.” He turns his head in the direction of the hallway where their rooms were located. “Kya, hurry up! Your mother is waiting for you!”

Kya calls back “Sorry Daddy, I’m coming” before sprinting down the hall, water skin secured tightly on her hip.

Zuko turns back around and grins widely. “See. She listens to me.”

“Whatever.” And she rolls her eyes, swatting him playfully. 

Once Kya arrives, the guards start loading their things on the carriage that’s taking them to the pier. They were taking a ship from Zuko’s own personal transport. It was smaller than what they used for family vacations but just as fast, efficient, and heavily guarded with some of the finest Fire Nation soldiers the military had to offer.

While their children are talking amongst themselves, Zuko pulls Katara to the side.

“Be safe, okay?”

“You know we will.”

“I know. But as your husband and the father of your children, I’m always going to say it when you leave.”

He wraps his arms over her waist and pulls her in for a kiss. “I’m going to miss this.”

She giggles. “Zuko, we’re only going to be gone for a few days.”

“And that’s a few days too long.” He slides his hands down until they’re cupping her butt and squeezes it. “Mhm. I’m definitely going to miss that.” He leans down and whispers in her ear. “I’m going to rock your world when you get back.”

Katara squeals, blushing. “Zuko, stop. The guards are right there!”

“I don’t mind an audience. You know I love to perform.”

“You are insatiable.”

“Do you think we have time for you to satiate me before you go?”

She shakes her head firmly. “No, and you know that. Besides, was last night and this morning not enough?”

He frowns. “It was a worth a shot. I could never have enough of you.”

Katara stands on her tip toes and places a kiss on his nose. “Take care of our boys.”

“Take care of our girls.”

They walk back towards the entrance and Zuko greets his daughters. “Come give your father a hug before you leave. And behave. I don’t want any bad reports from your mother.”

Izumi and Kya roll their eyes but go and hug their dad anyway. As they pull away, they turn to look at their brothers. “Behave, pipsqueaks.” Then, they walk over to ruffle their hair only to be met with annoyed groans and a “Get off me, Kya!”

Kallik was in that stage where he felt like he was getting too old and cool to show affection to his parents, especially his mother, and Jiro, who wanted to be exactly like his big brother, followed whatever he did, so Zuko has to encourage them. Clearing his throat, he shoots them a very pointed look – Katara called it his ‘Dad look’ which loosely translated to ‘do what I’m about to tell you.’ It also served as ‘stop that’, ‘sit down’, and ‘eat your vegetables’ whenever they were acting particularly rowdy. “Go hug your mother. You won’t be seeing her for a few days.”

Kallik grumbles to himself but reluctantly makes his way over to Katara, Jiro trailing behind him.

Katara coos as she wraps them both in a crushing hug and kisses despite their complaints. “Oh, mama’s babies. I’m going to miss you both so much. Take care of your dad for me, he gets lonely when I’m gone.”

“Hey!” Zuko yells, feeling slightly embarrassed. But he couldn’t deny that it was true. Early in their marriage, she took a solo trip to some cities in the Earth Kingdom to help with an outbreak and he didn’t sleep for two weeks, tossing and turning the entire time until she returned.

It was two weeks of hell and his Council never let him forget that he barely paid attention in any of the meetings because he was too busy missing his wife and thinking about her. He says it was because he was concerned about her safety, and while that was true, he did feel like his other, better half was missing.

“Lady Katara, Fire Lord Zuko, the carriage has been loaded and is ready to go.”

“Thank you.”

With one final look and a wave goodbye, they were off.

Zuko waited until they were down the cobblestoned street before going back into the palace.

He looked at his sons and grinned. “Well, now that the girls are gone, we can have some real fun.”

Chapter Text

Katara huffed. She was 7 months pregnant with twins and the size of a whale.

She really couldn’t do much of anything besides eat, breathe, and sleep – but even those things were uncomfortable. The twins thought naptime was the perfect opportunity to practice playing soccer, using her womb as the goal, she got full quickly yet was so hungry all the time, if she wasn't careful, it came back up, and every step she took left her short of breath.

She was moody and cranky – nothing Zuko hadn’t experienced before, no matter how smooth her pregnancies were or how well she carried, she always had bouts of irritability, but the extra hormones and chi that came with carrying two babies was making it worse.

She felt bad because it was their 19^th wedding anniversary, and she couldn’t even muster up the energy to pretend to be interested in doing anything special or fun.

They made it a personal goal of theirs to always celebrate it and although this wasn’t the first time she was pregnant during it – it was the first time she was this far along and felt this achy.

Zuko comes into the sitting room where she’s resting and offers a sympathetic smile. Her stomach was practically its own entity at this point and depending on what position she managed to wedge herself in, it took him and her attendant to get her up.

“How are you feeling?” He asks, placing a kiss on her forehead.

“I’m okay. Just tired. And hot. And sore.”

He smiles. “I was hoping you’d say that.”

She quirks an eyebrow at him. “You want me to be miserable?”

He shakes his head. “No, I don’t and that didn’t come out the way I intended it to. But I think I figured out a way to make you feel better.”

“How?”

“Unfortunately, you’ll have to get up and see. But I promise it’s worth it.”

Katara sighs. “If this is a waste of time, I want a foot massage and a back rub to make up for you disturbing me. Oh, and knead my calves, too. They’re aching.”

Zuko rolls his eyes and holds onto her arms to help her stand. “I was going to do that anyway because I’m a good husband with an even better wife.”

She stares at him. “I’m not impressed.”

He leans down to place a kiss on her cheek, smiling. “You will be.”

He leads her down the hall, a hand at the small of her back applying warm pressure to the spot he knew was giving her trouble and letting her lean on him. They walk outside and he cuts through the garden. “Where are we going?”

“You’ll see.”

Katara grumbles, placing her arms on top of her stomach. “I’m serious, Zuko. Have you no concern for your poor, little wife? Making me walk these long distances.”

“Do you want me to carry you? You're not that heavy.”

She sighs. “Oh please, I’m as big as a whale.”

Zuko decides to tease her. “I thought you said you were little.” Then, Katara digs her nails into his forearm, pinching him.

“Ow!” He cries, reaching to rub the sore spot.

“You’re lucky that’s all I have the strength to do.”

They walk a few more minutes before Zuko stops and turns to her. “We’re here.”

Katara gasps as she’s met with decorations, a picnic spread of Water Tribe cuisine, (melting) ice sculptures, and colorful lights strung across the top of the trees in a loose attempt to replicate the Southern Lights.

“Zuko…” She breathes out, putting her hands over her mouth in shock.

“I know you’re upset about missing the festival this year.” They decided to attend every year when she was an Ambassador. It was a good way to strengthen the relationship between the Southern Water Tribe and the Fire Nation by having the Fire Lord in attendance at one of their biggest cultural events and he always took it as an opportunity to relax, soaking in the peacefulness. However, with her pregnancy being labeled high-risk, the physician forbade her from traveling long distances, saying it was too risky if something were to happen while they were at sea. This was the first time they had to miss the event, and he knew it bothered her. “So, I brought it to you.” He pauses. “After all, I’ve uprooted you from your home. It’s the least I can do to make sure you’re comfortable here.”

“Oh, you’re going to make me cry.” She whines, wiping her eyes with her fingers. “You know I’m pregnant and hormonal.” She laughs. “Besides, as long as I’m with you, I’m always comfortable. You're my home.”

Zuko blushes. Even when he was trying to make her feel good, she still managed to make him feel those butterflies in his stomach like he's crushing all over again. He grabs her hand and brings it up to his lips, kissing it softly. “Happy Anniversary."

Chapter Text

“Katara!” Toph yelled when she saw her walking up, Izumi and Kya trailing behind her. “I am so glad you’re here.”

Katara raised an eyebrow, smirking. “Lin and Suyin giving you a hard time?”

“You have no idea. They’re always fighting over the smallest things.”

She snorts. “This is payback for how bratty you were as a child.”

Toph rolls her eyes. “Yeah, yeah. Whatever.” Then she glances over at Kya and Izumi. “Girls! It’s so nice to see you. How are my favorite nieces?”

Izumi rolls her eyes. “We’re your only nieces, Aunt Toph.”

“I don’t know about that.” Katara replies. “Your Uncle Aang said in a letter that he thinks this next one is a girl.”

She refrains from adding that hopefully she’s an airbender too for his wife’s sake, knowing how difficult her past pregnancy with Bumi was. 

“Yay, more cousins!” Kya rubs her hands together excitedly – she loved kids.

“So, where are your little ones?”

Toph sighs. “In the house, hopefully not trying to kill each other. They got in trouble at school, so I told them they had to finish their chores first. They should be done by now.” She turns towards her nieces. “Why don’t you guys go ahead? They’re waiting for you.”

Katara waits until they’re further up the hill, racing each other, before she decides to speak again. 

“Okay…tell me what’s wrong.”

She frowns. “I wish I knew. It’s like…there’s so much tension between them.”

The waterbender quirks her head to the side as they begin walking up the stairs that were built by the master earthbender. Toph built her entire house from the ground up, singlehandedly. It was an impressive feat. 

“Do you know what brought it on?”

Toph sighs. “Well, Suyin is advancing faster than Lin is with her earthbending. Neither one of them have picked up metalbending yet, but ever since, they’ve been at each other’s throats.”

“Ah." She quips. "I’ve been there. Izumi struggles with being the only non-bender in a family full of them. Even Sokka felt the same way when I turned out to be one. It happens.”

“How do you do it? You have four kids and I’m at my wit’s end with two.”

Katara laughs. “I also have help, Toph. So don’t beat yourself up too much.” She smiles softly, placing a hand on her shoulder. “You’re not a bad mother just because they’re going through a rough patch. Give it some time. They’ll work it out. All of this is natural and normal. Izumi and Kya, Kallik and Jiro…they fight too. But they still love each other.”

“How do you always know what to say, sweetness? I thought the unwavering hope would wear off, but nope, it’s still there. Did you learn that in your Fire Lady training?” She teases. 

She shakes her head. “Please, Fire Lady training consisted of me listening to the Fire Sages drone on and on and on about outdated traditions that hadn't been followed since Zuko took the throne because they were put in place by his oppressive grand and great-grandfathers, etiquette lessons, and centuries of history." Then she pauses. "I had to give this same talk to him. We had a four and two-year-old at the same time and neither one of them were big on sharing. They had a fight over a stuffed animal because both wanted to play with it and ended up ripping it apart in a heated tug-of-war. Kya started crying so Izumi called her a big, stupid baby. Zuko was so sure they were about to head down the same path him and Azula took. I told him he’s a lot better than Ozai ever was, so he doesn’t have to worry about them growing up hating each other and reminded him that it’s because of him that Azula was able to heal. Later, Izumi said she was sorry and that she loves her baby sister, and they were playing together again like nothing ever happened.” Katara smiles softly and Toph grins, sensing her elevated heartbeat.

“You really love Sparky, don’t you?”

“Yeah. And I already kind of miss him.”

She rolls her eyes and lands a punch on her shoulder. “Ugh, you two are the worst.”  

***

Back in the Fire Nation, joyful screams of glee and laughter could be heard coming from the Fire Lord’s suite. He canceled his obligations for the weekend, wanting to give his full, undivided attention to his sons.

They were currently jumping on the bed for Kallik and Jiro convinced him that “you and mommy’s bed is bigger than ours so that leaves more room to bounce around” and trying to dodge his attacks from the pillows he was tossing at them.

Zuko flops onto the sheets in an undignified heap. “Okay, boys, daddy’s taking a break. I’m tired.”

Kallik rolled his eyes, coming to a stop while Jiro continued to jump around. “Oh, c’mon, dad. Already? Don’t tell me you’re getting old.”

Jiro decided to join in with his older brother’s teasing of their father. “Yeah, daddy, you’re old!”

He sat up with a jolt. “I am not old. I just don’t have the energy I used to.”

Plus, their mother depleted most of his stamina anyway. The rumors he heard when he was a teenager about women in their thirties having a high sex drive were true and he briefly entertained the idea of taking vitamins just to be able to keep up with her.

They frown, crossing their arms over their chest and he smiles because it’s such a Katara thing to do. Although she would argue that they get their tendency to pout and brood from him, the scorned face they made was all her, just with gold eyes and an angular shape.

“Well, I guess that means you’re too tired to spar with us then, huh?” Kallik questions. “Or do you just not want to get beat by your sons at your own game?”

Jiro’s eyes go wide- not because he was afraid of his reaction, but because he knew his parents well enough that neither one of them took being challenged lightly. Their entire family was competitive, almost to a fault. “Are you going to take that, dad?” He asks, blinking.

“Oh, both of you are so on.”  

Chapter Text

Katara smiled as she stepped off the cruiser ship, snow crunching under her boots. She took a deep breath and sucked in the cold, crisp air of her homeland. Zuko promised that they would bring their child to the South Pole to be blessed in a traditional Southern Water Tribe ceremony, and although they were a bit late as it was supposed to happen within the first month of the birth, she was looking forward to being back home again, if only for a little while.

“Master Katara!” A young voice called out towards her. “We missed you!”

 She recognizes the child as one of the babies she helped deliver as a teenager, who later became one of her students. She bends down and pulls her into a hug.

“I missed you too, Chena. How are your lessons coming along? Have you been practicing like I told you to?”

Chena hid her face in her mittens and Katara tsks in response. “Chena…” She begins in a scolding tone.

“I’m sorry, Master Pakku’s just not as good of a teacher as you are.”

Katara grins. “I’m sure he would agree.”

Then, she begins tugging on Katara’s parka excitedly. “Please show us some bending! Please, please, please!”

Although Zuko had a small pool installed for her in the practice arena so she could train without having to carry her water skin around, there was something about bending her element in her home country surrounded by natural bodies of water that was so exhilarating.

And it had been a while since she done so to her full potential, pregnancy and childbirth putting a damper on her energy levels and restricting her movement.

She smirks and gets into a bending stance, before doing the familiar push and pull motion. When she was a child, this was hard for her to master – she struggled to get it quite right. But now, she commands the water with such ease, she’s able to create a wave and form dolphins and whales breaching at the surface before sending them back down with a crash.

A small crowd has formed and in the midst of the applause are oohs and aahs from the fascinated children and their impressed parents.

Although she wasn’t the last Southern Waterbender anymore, she was still so highly regarded and respected that she felt like a celebrity now in her own home, and it was a strange feeling, although her immediate family did their best to keep her grounded.

She smirks. “Now, how’s that for a welcome?”

Her husband, Zuko, joins her on the ground, Izumi nestled tightly against his back in the hood of his parka. The infant was so bundled up that one could barely see her tiny face save for her eyes that were peeking out through the fur lining of her own hat, blinking, and eagerly surveying her surroundings.

He leans down and whispers into her ear, a hand at the small of her back. “Show off.”

She looks up at him and grins. “Oh, c'mon it was for the kids.”

“Speaking of kids, are you sure she’s okay?” He asks, warming himself to ensure that his daughter isn’t cold.

Katara rolls her eyes. “Zuko, she’s fine. She is half Water Tribe.” Then she pats his cheek softly with a mittened hand. “Besides, you’re warm. So, I know she is.”

Just then, Katara spots her father and brother walking towards them in the distance and she takes off running to meet them halfway, practically launching herself into her father’s arms while Zuko trails behind her.

“Dad! You made it! I thought I wouldn’t see you 'til dinnertime.”

Hakoda picks her up and gently twirls her around like how he used to when she was a kid, and she squeals against his grip. “And miss being there for my baby girl’s arrival? You know me better than that. I also couldn’t wait that long to see my first grandchild. Where is she?”

Sokka, who’d been standing off to the side, decides to cut in. While he exchanged letters back and forth with his sister often, he knew that she missed their father more than anything. “Yeah, where is my niece? I hope she looks like you and didn’t inherit any jerkbender genes.”

Zuko scowls at his brother-in-law’s comment. “She is my daughter, Sokka.  Excuse me for my genetics being present in my child that I helped conceive."

He gagged and scrunched his nose up at the visual image. “Ew. Too much information.”

Katara giggles. “I hate to burst your bubble, brother, but Izumi looks exactly like Zuko and I feel cheated because I’m the one that did all of the work.”

Hakoda chuckles. “Ah, I remember your mother sharing a similar sentiment when you were born.”

While Sokka looked like their mother, Katara looked like their father. “It seems to be a thing that daughters take after their father’s appearance."

“Whatever, I just hope the next one looks like me.”

Zuko sputters. Of course, he wanted more children with her. But the way she yelled at him when she was in labor, he was convinced that would be the last thing on her mind. This was the first time she actually verbalized wanting to try again one day since Izumi was born and it made him blush to think that after all that pain and discomfort, she wanted more with him.

He leans down and places a kiss on her temple and his father-in-law smiles. He’d seen that look before. There was no doubt in his mind that Zuko loved his daughter, but the young man’s eyes are shining so brightly with love, adoration, and respect, it reminds him of the way he used to look at his wife, Kya. And the father in him is even more outraged that there was a point in time when members of both the Fire Nation and Water Tribe’s respective councils, didn’t think they should marry because of the history and bad blood between the two countries.

He clears his throat, tears pooling in the corner of his eyes. “Let’s…Let’s get inside. Gran-Gran made all your favorites. Even yours, Zuko.”

Zuko perks up at this. While he never quite enjoyed stewed sea prunes, saying that they were “slimy”, there were some Water Tribe dishes he was quite fond of.

After a hearty lunch, Izumi was properly introduced to the elders of the tribe, being passed around from person to person. Katara felt proud of herself that she gave birth to such a cute kid that clearly loved all the attention and enjoyed being able to take a break. Zuko, on the other hand, stood closely by them, reminding them to support her head and not to squeeze too hard, and jumping up at every gurgle and noise she made. The elderly women were so amused by the Fire Lord not wanting to let his baby out of his sight that they just laughed and told him they've been doing this longer than he's been alive. 

She was sitting outside, enjoying the brisk air while Gran-Gran and Pakku fawned over their great-granddaughter, her father telling them to not hog all her attention when she hears footsteps behind her.

“Zuko’s really protective, isn’t he?” The deep voice of her brother questions as he takes a seat next to her.

“Yeah, he is. He was worse when I was pregnant.” She laughs. “A noble made the unfortunate mistake of making me cry and he almost burned the poor guy to a crisp. Granted, he did say something problematic, but I was overly emotional and hormonal.”

Sokka smiles. “I’m glad you have someone to take care of you.”

“Please. I can take care of myself."

“I didn’t say you couldn’t, and I know you can. But still. You’re my sister. Seeing you happy, loved, protected, and safe is a priority to me.” He sighs. "So, are you going to tell me what’s bothering you or am I going to have to fish it out of you like when we were kids?”

“How’d you know something's bothering me?”

“Gran made all your favorites and you barely touched them. I saw the way Zuko looked at you when you said you weren’t all that hungry. He wants to be there for you and help you. But you have to let him." Then he frowns. “And I caught the flash of hurt in your eyes when dad mentioned mom.”

Katara opens and closes her mouth repeatedly. “You know, sometimes…I forget how perceptive you are.”

“Consider it one of my greatest strengths. A lot of people do.”

She turns to look at him. “I really miss mom, Sokka, and being here brought back so many memories. I wish she were here to see Izumi and Zuko. See me.” She blinks, tears threatening to fall. “I wish she were here to guide me because everyone says I’m doing great, but sometimes, I feel like I don’t know what I’m doing. And I just want to be the best mom for her. And the best wife to Zuko. And a good Fire Lady.” She pauses. “I’m afraid that I won’t be able to protect her the way mom protected me...and that’s more terrifying than anything I’ve ever dealt with.”

Sokka takes a deep breath.  “Come with me. I want to show you something.”

“What it is?” She asks skeptically remembering the pranks he pulled when they were younger. 

“It wouldn’t be a surprise if I told you, now, would it?” And he stands up, grabbing his sister’s hand and pulling her with him.

Although their childhood home was a lot bigger now, she noticed as they walk down the connecting hallway, it looked relatively the same and it makes her smile that despite all the changes, the warm, fuzzy feeling was still there.

Sokka pushes the curtain open and Katara frowns. “You brought me to your old room? I mean, I must say, it’s a lot cleaner now than we were kids.”

He rolls his eyes and walks towards a keepsake box on his dresser. He opens it and pulls out an envelope. “You know, I think mom always kind of knew that the invasion was going to happen and that they’d come looking for you.” He smiles at her. “Moms are special like that.” Then, he walks forward and passes the envelope to her, folding her fingers around it. “She told me to give this to you when the time was right. She said that I would know when that moment was…and I think it’s now.”

She stares at him. “I-I don’t understand.”

“Open it.”

Katara opens it carefully to not rip whatever was inside of it and is shocked to find a letter written in her mother’s perfect penmanship. She feels like her heart is about to burst in her chest because it’s been so long since she’s seen her mom’s handwriting that if she closes her eyes, she can almost see the delicate strokes of her favorite quill pen.

She takes a deep breath to calm her nerves, then starts reading it:

To my sweetie,

If you’re reading this, it’s because your older brother, Sokka, thought the time was right. You’re the last Southern waterbender and that holds much power. But more importantly, you’re my daughter so I want you to understand that there is nothing I wouldn’t do for you. Motherhood has been the most difficult and yet rewarding experience of my life. Watching you and your brother come into yourselves has been an absolute pleasure. I still remember how active you were as a baby growing in my womb and I hope that my future grandchildren keep you awake when you’re trying to sleep with their kicks too. There are going to be times when you feel like you can’t do it or that you’re doing everything wrong – trust me, I’ve been there. In the eyes of our children, mothers are always perfect people.

But ask your father – there was a time neither one of us knew what we were doing. Your Gran-Gran was a tremendous help and I owe a lot of my parenting skills to her. Remember to say thank you whenever you see her. 

Speaking of help, don’t be afraid to ask for it. I know you’ve always been so headstrong and determined, you practically woke up the entire village with your loud tantrums and you sure did whip Sokka into shape so many times but seeking help doesn’t make you weak. There is nothing wrong with vulnerability.

I, too, have experienced what our elders call “baby blues” so know you’re not alone. I’m so grateful for your father. He was such a formidable rock when I felt like the world was crumbling underneath my feet.

I hope you find love like that one day. A man that doesn’t make you shrink yourself but also grants you the freedom to be vulnerable. A man that makes your heart sing every time you see him. That was my mother’s wish for me and now I’m passing it on to you.

It may seem like you have lost your way and that tradition is no more, but know that you don’t need scrolls or books to ensure it lives on. Everything you need is already inside of you. The tongue is more powerful than you think.

By the time you read this, I’ll probably be long gone, and I know that pains you.

I wished my parents lived forever too.

But I’ll always be in your heart so I’m never far away.

I love you.

- Your mommy, Kya.

***

Later that night, Hakoda finds Katara sitting at the kitchen table with a hot cup of tea next to her, excitedly writing away with a soft smile on her face. He already knows what she’s doing as he caught his late wife doing the same thing one night when she was a child. According to her, his mother-in-law wrote her one too.

He looks up and whispers into the sky. “Thank you.”

Chapter Text

“Okay, Druk, you’re the referee!” Jiro calls out cheerily, pointing up at him.

The dragon in question snorts from where he’s perched on the roof of the palace sunbathing, steam blowing out of his nostrils. It was his way of letting them know that he understood and acknowledged their request.

With Druk being the first dragon seen in ages, many people were concerned about how he would behave around the Fire Lord’s brood that had a knack for getting into things when they were left to their own devices. Even Zuko was reluctant to let the scaly creature around Izumi and Kya when they were younger especially since around that time, he was only a baby himself and hadn’t mastered self-control yet either.

But Druk quickly proved that he was incredibly patient, letting the royal babies, all their friends, and cousins treat him like a giant jungle gym, using his tail to splash them with water on particularly hot days, and tolerated Kya’s bow phase, proudly flying around with the tiny hair ornaments tied to his whiskers.

In a way, he was like a live-in babysitter and nanny.

He even had his own way of disciplining them when they got too rowdy or out of control, growling to let them know that he meant business and was going to tell their parents later if they didn’t behave.

“Why is Druk the referee? I feel like that’s an unfair advantage because he’s more likely to come to your defense than mine.”

Kallik stares at his father, smirking. “That’s because you trained him to protect us and mom first over anything.” He deadpans.

Zuko scowls. He did do that. But only because in a life-or-death situation when the lives of his children or wife were at risk, although he was Druk’s master, he wanted him to get them out of harm’s way first.

Kallik was clever like his Uncle Sokka. It was only natural that he used his father’s own dragon against him. Although Druk was younger in the sense that his species could live for hundreds of years, he recognized Izumi, Kya, Kallik, and Jiro as extensions of Zuko which meant he would protect them too. 

He shakes his head. “I guess we’ll go on his signal then.” He winks at Druk and the dragon roars, a bright, red flame cutting across the sky. Before he has time to counteract their moves, his sons have taken up opposite positions, attacking him from two different angles.

***

Katara and Toph trailed behind their daughters as they walked through the market. The girls were keeping each other entertained by playing silly games and talking about their crushes.

Neither one of them had this experience when they were their ages – too busy having to grow up much too fast, so it made them smile that their children could be just that, kids.

“It’s been so long since I’ve been able to do this. Back in the Fire Nation, if I went out in public like this, there’d be people staring at me like I’m some kind of celebrity.”

Toph chuckles. “I mean, you are the Fire Lady.”

“I know, but it still feels weird. I don’t think I’ll ever get used to this being my life.”

“It’s so surreal, isn’t it? We were just a bunch of kids fighting a war.”

“And now, we have our own kids.”

Toph sighs. “That’s what scares me.”

Katara shifted to look at the police chief. “What do you mean?”

“You know that I didn’t have the best relationship with my own parents. It took them years for them to accept my lifestyle. I feel like I already messed up because things didn’t work out with Lin and Suyin’s fathers. What am I supposed to tell them?

The waterbender took a deep breath. “Have you thought about the truth?”

She blinked. “What? You want me to tell them that Lin’s father and I broke up before she was born and Suyin is the result of a one-stand night? What will they think of me?”

Katara bites the inside of her cheek, weighing her words carefully. She shared a similar sentiment when Izumi found out that her Uncle Aang wasn’t just one of her parents’ closest friends, but her mother’s former lover. She wasn’t ashamed of the fact that it didn’t work out between them. But it didn’t exactly go over well with the general public when their relationship fizzled out. His fangirls were happy, but there were a couple of nasty articles written about her breaking his heart and falling for his former archenemy who just so happened to be the new Fire Lord. When she explained it to her, and Izumi didn’t care – it made telling their other children a lot easier. She realized then that children are a lot more understanding than people give them credit for and that it’s adults that makes things more complicated than they have to be.

Their family wasn’t perfect, but they loved each other, and everyone was happy and healthy. The semantics didn’t matter.

“I think they’ll think that their mom is a strong woman that never tried to hide who she is. Your family isn’t perfect, Toph, but it doesn’t have to be. You turned out fine and so will they. Besides, you have us to help you. You’re not raising them alone.”

“Sometimes…it feels like I am.” She admits sadly. “And between the academy and being police chief, I’m afraid I haven’t been giving them the attention they need. And it’s hard because I love my job…but I also really love being a mom. More than I ever thought I would.” She pauses. “Ugh, I’m starting to sound like you.”

Katara claps her hands together and coos. “Aww, you’re growing up. You do have a heart. I’m so proud of you.”

Toph rolls her eyes and shoves her lightly.

She laughs, catching herself from falling over. “No, but seriously. Just tell them that. Tell them you love them, and most importantly, tell them you’re sorry. I’m sure that’s all they want to hear.”

“And if it’s not?”

“You’ll know what to say. Your maternal instincts are stronger than you think. I see the way you look at those girls...they’re really lucky to have you as a mom.”

Toph cracks her knuckles to distract herself from the tears that were threatening to fall. She didn’t even cry when she gave birth, although she did do a lot of swearing and sent a rock flying towards one of the nurses who kept telling her to calm down, so she wasn’t going to start now.

And if Katara noticed, she doesn’t mention it.

“Now, Zuko said anything we want, we can just have it charged to his private account. And I’m dying for a shopping spree. I could use something nice and sexy to surprise him with.”

“Katara, you’re going to give him a heart attack.”

“That’s the plan.”

***

Kallik, Jiro, and Zuko stood looking down at the torched spot in the garden. Normally – this wasn’t a big deal. During their sparring sessions, something always got dinged from their clothes to their hair. It certainly wasn’t the first time something ended up burned or oversaturated with water.

But this occasion, well, a “big deal” didn’t exactly cover it.  

Katara finally got some arctic poppies, flowers native to Southern and Northern Water Tribe, to grow in the tropical climate that came with living in a volcano crater.

It was her way of bringing her homeland here, so she spent months cultivating the soil and planting them herself, often being found on her hands and knees covered in dirt.

Zuko wasn’t exactly paying attention when a flame singed the bright yellow plants to a charred crisp.

“Mom’s going to kill us.”

“No, she won’t. I’ll handle it.”

Kallik thought about this and rephrased his initial comment. “Okay, mom’s going to kill you.”

Zuko scoffs. “Pfft. I’m not scared of your mother.”

Jiro, who was standing next to him and partially holding onto his leg sucks in a breath. “Daddy.”

“Yeah, son?”

“Mommy says she wears the pants in your relationship.”

He rolls his eyes. “I’m literally wearing pants right now.”

“Daddy.”

“Hm?”

His youngest sighs. Sometimes, he wondered if his father was simply amusing him or if he really didn’t understand the dynamics of their relationship. “You know that’s not what she meant, right?”

Zuko groans then rubs his temples. How was he going to explain this?

Chapter Text

When is Kallik is born, he arrives kicking and screaming. Literally. After a difficult, long labor (31 hours to be exact from when Katara first started having contractions in the middle of the night - Kallik was a big baby, bigger than both of his sisters, and insisted on taking his sweet time), he slips into the waiting midwife’s arms thrashing about as she tries to clean him off and wailing at the top of his lungs as if he knows this person holding him is neither one of his parents, nor his eager, big sisters.

Katara, exhausted and spent, manages to laugh anyway. “Oh, wait until Sokka finds out he was right. He’s a little warrior.”

“Yeah, he is.” He looks at her, eyes shining with love and affection, and drops a kiss onto her sweaty forehead. “You are too. You did it, again. I’m so in awe of you.”

“I know. I still think you’re an asshole though.”

He chuckles. “For 31 hours of excruciating pain…I’ll be whatever you want me to be.”

After a thorough check-up to ensure that both mother and baby are okay after such a distressing ordeal, Katara finally succumbs to her own exhaustion and falls asleep.

Kallik stirs in the cot next to the bed and Zuko gathers him up in his arms quickly before he can start screeching again, cradling him to his chest. “Shhh, little guy. You don’t want to wake up mommy. She’s had a very long day trying to bring you into the world. Although, I’m sure it was hard for you too.”

Zuko looks down and Kallik is staring is right back up at him with wide, gold eyes that look like they’re hanging onto his every word even though he has no comprehension or understanding of what’s being said to him.

All he knows is that this voice he hears is the same voice that talked to him nightly when he was growing in his mother’s womb.

This voice belongs to his father who just so happens to be the Fire Lord.

It occurs to Zuko then that he’s holding his son and the weight of that reality makes itself comfortable on his shoulders.

No, he was no longer a first-time parent.

He hadn’t been since Kya was born years ago, hot on the heels of her older sister.

But standing in a dimly lit room in the palace infirmary holding his son, he’s confronted with the idea that his own father never shared this experience with him.

Ozai didn’t attend the birth of any of his children. That was a given. After all, traditionally, Fire Lords did not. Birthing was women’s work, and he remembers one of his council members reminding him of this during Katara's first pregnancy, saying that it was improper for him to be in the delivery room. Feeling a surge of power that was new and frightening, he promptly told him that he was not leaving his wife. Granted, he did faint when Izumi was crowning, but still, he was there. Just unconscious for a part of it.

Ozai certainly never held Zuko either. Honestly, Zuko cannot remember a time when his father ever acknowledged him in this way at all.

He carefully places the chair closer to Katara's bed and makes himself comfortable. Six years ago, he was afraid to hold his own child out of fear he'd drop her, and now he was maneuvering smoothly, able to do two things at one time because he no longer needed both hands to do so. He readjusts Kallik so he’s lying across his chest. He can feel the steady breathing and warmth radiating from him and he smiles.

Is he going to be a firebender? Agni, I hope he doesn’t take after me. Azula’s the better bender. Wait, no, that’s not right, either. Azula was manipulated and abused just like me.

Are there any normal firebenders in our family that weren’t taught that it’s driven by anger?

Uncle. Yeah, uncle.

I hope he grows up to be like Uncle.

I hope I grow up to be like Uncle.

“I hope I grow up to be like Uncle.” Zuko blinks and realizes that in his sleep-deprived state, he verbalized the last part of his internal dialogue aloud.

“Your Uncle Iroh, you’ll met him soon, by the way, he’s expected to arrive in a week’s time for your Naming Ceremony but knowing him, he’ll probably be here tomorrow with an arsenal of toys for you to play with when you’re older. But yes, anyway, he’s like a father to me. Actually, he’s the only father I’ve ever had that felt like one. Well, until I met your Grandpa Hakoda, that is. That’s your mom’s dad. Don’t let the intimidating demeanor fool you, he’s quite nice now that’s he gotten over the fact that I’m the one his daughter fell in love with. Try explaining to a man that lost his wife to the Fire Nation that his only daughter was falling for the leader of that same country. Yeah, that was eventful. Sorry, I’m getting sidetracked. Your Uncle Iroh- he taught me everything I know. He’s the reason I’ve done such a good job with your sisters. And your mom, of course. My wife. She’s way too good for me so I have to thank her. She’s so amazing. At everything. I’ve never been that lucky, you know. I’ve always had to fight for my life. You'll learn more about that later when you’re older. I guess a part of me is still scared. I never had a good relationship with Ozai- that’s your paternal grandfather, although I haven’t decided yet if I’ll let you meet him. I know, I know. You have the right to, and I respect that. It’s really my own insecurities and fears preventing that from happening. But one day, you will. I promise.”

He sighs. “One thing I’ll always do is keep my promises because I know what it’s like to have them broken. It’s not a good feeling. And I just want to be the best dad to you, kiddo. I don’t want you to grow up hating me or regretting your existence the way I did. It took me a long time to realize that I do have a purpose in this world, even if I couldn’t see it.”

“Zuko?” Katara calls out to him.

He turns to look at her. “Are you okay? Do you need anything? Food? Water?”

She shakes her head, smiling. “No, I’m fine. Thank you though.” Then she shifts her gaze to their son sleeping peacefully, a tiny fist placed directly over his heart.

“Are you okay?”

“Why wouldn’t I be? I’m not the one that just gave birth.”

“Because you’re up cradling your son when you should be trying to get some sleep too. Remember what the midwife told us? Sleep when the baby’s asleep?”

Your son. 

Their son.

His son.

Wow, okay, I'm going to cry again. You'd think I'd no longer be this emotional by the third kid. 

Zuko grins, tears pooling in the corner of his eyes. “Just let me have this, okay? You’ve spent the past 9 months getting to know him. It’s my turn now.”

Katara grabs his hand and squeezes it comfortingly. Zuko loved all their children, she never doubted that for a second, but she resonated with what he was feeling right now. “I love you.”

He squeezes it back in return. “I love you too. Both of you."

Chapter Text

Zuko takes a deep breath as he waits outside the cell where his father was. He can hear the guard tell him that the Fire Lord is here to see him, and he swallows thickly.

After all these years, it still hadn’t fully hit him that despite everything, despite being told he was a failure, a mistake, and “lucky to be born,” he was able to redeem himself and help usher the Fire Nation into a new era that wasn’t distorted by war and violence as Fire Lord. He had all the tiredness to show for it – running a country wasn’t easy and running the sole country that caused a Hundred Year War was even harder, but it still felt like an out-of-body experience to see the same people that disregarded him when he was a boy, bow to him now like he was some kind of God.

The guard holds the door open for him. “Good luck.”

Zuko smiles in return. He knows this is genuine. The events leading up to his banishment were no longer a secret and as such, no one judged him for the animosity and apprehension he showed towards his own father. “Thank you.”

Then, he steps forward into the room and the door closes behind him.

Ozai’s head snaps up at his presence. “The Fire Lord visiting a lowly prisoner? How…cute. You always did have a soft spot for commoners. Is that why you tainted the Royal Bloodline by procreating with one?”

“Fire Lady Katara is the best waterbender in the world, a master healer, a war hero, and the daughter of a Chief. I would be dead if it weren’t for her. She's also the mother of the Heir to the Throne and has done more for this country than you ever have. The Fire Nation owes her more than it could ever give her. You will respect her.”

He smirks. “I’m impressed. You’ve never talked to me like that before. Or anyone for that matter.”

Zuko clenches his jaw. “You get better at being assertive when you have to fix someone else’s mistakes.”

“Very well then. Are you here to scold me again for what I did to your sister? How is she, by the way? She doesn’t come to see me anymore. I miss it.”

“Azula is fine. She’s doing well, no thanks to you, of course. She doesn’t want to see you and I’m not going to force her to.”

“Ah, look at you being a good brother. What happened to you two hating each other?”

“I never hated her. I realized that everything I disliked about her were things you put into her mind. Everything she did was to appease you. You taught her that. I’m just glad she was able to see that too. I’m glad we’re giving each other a chance, the chance you took away from us, to be normal siblings."

Then, he takes a deep breath. “I have a son now.”

Ozai tilts his head to the side, amused. “Oh, really? I thought you were incapable of siring male children. What, after two daughters? Princess Izumi and Princess Kya…a nonbender and some waterbending half-breed? That’s your legacy?”

Zuko balls his hands into fists. It was one thing to talk about his wife…it was another to talk about his children. “Stop! You are not going to imply that my daughters are less than just because they’re girls. I love being a father to them. If you actually cared about Azula, your own daughter, and didn’t just see her as a puppet in your grand scheme, then maybe you would’ve realized that being a Girl Dad is one the best joys a man could ever experience.”

"Girl Dad? This new generation and your empty terms that don't mean anything. So, what’s the Prince’s name? I hope it’s something special. Did you name him after me?” He teases.

“No, his name is Kallik.”

“That’s a Water Tribe name. You gave your son a Water Tribe name? He’s never going to be a firebender now. It’s fitting that you set him up for failure. Like father, like son.”

Zuko refrains from mentioning that Kallik means lightning, in honor of his lightning fast movements in Katara’s womb, and a subskill he never quite got the hang of himself.  

Instead, he growls, steam rising from his nostrils. Then, he crouches down to look his father in the eyes.

“You know, I used to live a life full of regrets. I regretted speaking out of turn because it cost me what I thought I wanted. I regretted failing to capture the Avatar. I regretted even being born, because of you. But because of all those things, I was able to create my own destiny and it led me to the love of my life. I’m happier than I’ve ever been.” He shakes his head. “You know, Izumi and Kya, they asked to meet you and I want to respect that. Azula and I, we never had many choices growing up. I don’t want to take theirs away from them. But a part of me doesn’t think you deserve to meet such amazing kids. They’re so smart and kind and good to each other. I never thought it was possible for a guy like me to have that. Because of your mistakes, I ended up exactly where I’m supposed to be and I have everything I’ve ever wanted, the throne, my country…a loving family. So, I guess I should say…thanks, Dad.”

Then, he’s up on his feet and out of the jail cell before he even has a chance to respond.

Ozai doesn’t need to though. The slack-jawed and wide-eyed expression says it all.

Father knows best.

Chapter Text

For Zuko, the day Katara, Izumi, and Kya arrive back in the Fire Nation brings a feeling of dread. After the accident that left her flowerbed destroyed, he spent the rest of the weekend trying to fix it to no avail. There was no way the shipment of starter plants and seeds that he requested from the Southern Water Tribe would get there in time but the least he could do was make it look presentable so he hoped that she wouldn’t notice he conveniently had them replaced with yellow peonies. They were the same color and started with the same letter so there was no way she’d be able to tell, right?

To him, they looked the same, so they were going to have to do.

He's standing outside the front of the palace waiting when Izumi and Kya step off the carriage first, lips pursed tightly together as if they’re hiding something.

He raises an eyebrow and waves his hand, signaling to his sons to wait.

“Hi girls.”

“Hi, daddy.” They greet in unison.

He tilts his head. Kya still called him daddy, but Izumi didn’t. She was beyond that stage and thought she was too old to do so, only calling him that when she wasn’t feeling well or wanted something.

“Okay…what’s going on?”

“Nothing!” They respond a little too eagerly.

“Then where’s your mother?”

“I’m right here!” Katara calls out. 

Zuko thinks he’s having a heart attack.

Scratch that. This was beyond a heart attack. He was sure he was in cardiac arrest and by the bugged-out eyes and slacked jaws of the guards, so were they.

She was wearing a pale pink two-piece that was far too scandalous to be considered proper Fire Lady attire, but she looked way too good for him to even care about that. Besides, if he had it his way, she wouldn’t be wearing it for long.

The top was cropped in a way that showed off the panes of her stomach. Long gone were the days where she had chiseled abs, but she was still toned, and he loved the soft, loose skin that showed she gave life to his children. But that was honestly the tamest part of her outfit. The skirt stopped right below the knee and hugged her hips nicely, framing her waist. There was the tiniest slit on the side so he could see the smooth expanse of her thigh and her feet were clad in gold sandals that wrapped around her calf muscles.

He inwardly groaned. She knew he was a leg man (and a butt and breast man, really, he was just a man in general) and was taunting him on purpose.

He’s broken out of his drooling by his youngest son. “Mommy, you look pretty!”

Kallik snickers from where’s standing off to the side. “Yeah, I think Dad stopped breathing.”

He catches Izumi and Kya giving each other high fives in the background so he shakes his head to clear it of the increasingly inappropriate thoughts.

Think of your children, Zuko. He tells himself.

“Great, now, I’m thinking about making another one.” He mutters under his breath.

“What was that?” Katara asks, peering up at him, mouth pulled into a wide grin.

“What the hell are you wearing!?” He whisper-shouts.

“Ohh.” She pouts. “You don’t like my outfit, My Lord?”

“I like it a little too much.” He admits shamelessly. “You look amazing.”

“Amazing would be an understatement.” She boasts. “I clearly still have it.”

“Yeah, you do.” He sighs. “I can’t believe I get to call you mine.”

Zuko tries to pull her in for a kiss, but she holds a finger up, smirking with that look in her eyes he knew all too well. “Later.” And he knows that she missed and wants him just as bad as he missed and wants her.

She directs her attention to their sons. “Well, don’t just stand there. Give me a hug.”

To his surprise, Kallik runs over to greet her first and he smiles. Underneath the budding prepubescent attitude, he was such a mama’s boy.

Jiro tugs on her skirt. “Mommy, we redid your garden.”

This time, Zuko chokes on air, Izumi having to pat him on the back when he starts coughing during their hug.

Katara raises an eyebrow at him over Jiro’s head and he shrugs, smiling sweetly.

She bends down to his height. “You did?”

“Yeah, we got you new flowers.”

“Oh, that is so sweet.” She coos as she ruffles his curls. He didn’t wear his hair in a topknot. He cried and whined every time they tried to style it into the traditional Fire Nation hairstyle when he was younger, so they came to a mutual agreement that he didn’t have to anyway if he didn't like it and instead let him run around with his curls bouncing freely.

“Come on, I’ll show you!”

Katara has to brace himself with a hand against the ground as he tries to pull her up.

She laughs. “Okay, sweetie, I’m coming.”

***

Zuko nearly pounces on Katara when she walks into their chambers, fingers already reaching to undo the knots holding her clothes up. He canceled the rest of his obligations for the day in anticipation of this moment, way too eager to wait until night fell. The kids were with their Aunt Azula, and she promised to keep them away from this wing of the palace for the next few hours. He knows he probably should've asked how exactly she planned to do that, but at this point, he didn't care. He just wanted them gone. 

She swiftly moves out of the way.

He stills. “Is everything alright?”

“Oh, everything is splendid!”

She walks towards her vanity, an exaggerated sway in her hips, and Zuko rocks back and forth on his heels before digging one into the plush area rug.

Was she trying to make him explode?

She takes a seat, tossing one leg over the other, and in the mirror, she catches him following the movement, eyes trailing up the revealed skin.

“Jiro was so excited about showing me what you guys did to the garden.”

He gulps. “Was he now?”

“Mhmm. He showed me the fresh flowers.”

Zuko bites the inside of his cheek. Did she know? He wasn’t going to bring it up unless she did. Just maybe he’d be able to get out of this unscathed. Maybe she’d even reward him for his exceptional behavior in her absence.

Both were fine, but he was really hoping for the latter.

“They look really good, by the way.” Katara admitted nonchalantly, tossing her hair over her shoulder, and sliding the straps of her shirt down. She rubs the back of her neck, rolling it from side to side. “Ugh, my neck is killing me.”

“You should let me help you with that.”

He did want to help, truthfully. 

He wanted to give her a massage.

It almost always led to something else and there was honestly no better way to stretch sore muscles out.

She sighs. “No, it’s okay. I think I’ll just heal it myself later.” Then she pauses. “There was something that I noticed about the flowers though.”

“Oh? What’s that?”

She stands up and lets her clothes fall to the floor. His mind goes blank - when did she undo the ties on her skirt? Was she not wearing underwear this entire time? 

She leans over the vanity, arching her back slightly. “How the peonies would look so much better with the arctic poppies that I planted.”

He pales.

Of course, she knew.

He was a fool for thinking that she wouldn’t notice. This was Katara, the woman who had eyes and ears in the back of her head from years of wrangling children in the South Pole and knew his every move before he even made it, he was talking about here.

Zuko’s eyes dart to the floor like a child that just got caught with his hand in the cookie jar. “I am so sorry. The boys and I were sparring, and we got way out of control.”

Katara smiles at him through the mirror. “I’m not mad, Zuko.”

“You’re not?”

“Oh, of course not. Your punishment is going to be so sweet.”

His head snaps up and she turns around and hops up onto her vanity.

“What is it?”

“Well, you’re going to plant them next time. They take a lot of tender loving care too. You know, I was out there for hours planting and re-planting them. The soil needs to be fertilized and tilled as well.”

Zuko grins. He was getting off easy. He picked up a few skills masquerading as a refuge in Ba Sing Se, and gardening was one of them.

He begins to walk toward her, licking his lips.

"What are you doing? You, my dear, aren’t allowed to touch me. You can, however, watch though.”

Zuko growled, crossing his arms over his chest like he was throwing a tantrum.

He made a mental note to never spar in the courtyard again.

Chapter Text

“Why do we have to do this again?” Jiro whined as his older brother helped him put on the formal regalia meant for the Prince of the Fire Nation.  

Kallik sighed. “Because we have to update the Royal Family Portrait. Mom and dad already broke a lot of rules, this is the one tradition they follow.”

“It’s a stupid tradition. We have to wear these stuffy, itchy clothes that smell like moth balls and old lady.” He wrinkled his nose as Kallik lifted the heavy shoulder pads over his head, blue, red, and gold beads clacking together with the movement. He’d given up the hairstyle from his boyhood and now wore it in a Water Tribe warrior style that mirrored his Grandpa Hakoda’s signature look.

His brother smiled softly. “Don’t worry, buddy. The quicker we get through with this, the faster we get to have a sparring session. Let’s see how good you’ve gotten.”

“Good enough to beat you!” The 8-year-old quipped. Firebending came easily to his older brother. At 12 years old, he was already a master and sparking small flashes of lightning from his fingertips, a skill their aunt was well-versed in. As such, Jiro wanted to learn everything he possibly could from him, so he looked forward to training together.

Kallik smirked, rolling his eyes. “We’ll see about that, okay kiddo?”

***

Meanwhile, The Fire Lord was busy chasing after his two youngest children. If he hadn’t built up a reputation as a family man that could often be found doing goofy things with his children, this would’ve drawn concerned looks from the staff that saw him in the hallway frantically following two, energetic toddlers. However, it’s become such a regular occurrence that some of them merely say “good luck” behind wide grins and move out of the way as to not be knocked down by the youngest Prince and Princess.

The “Terrible Twos” were alive and well to the point that he actually reminisced about Kya’s and Kallik’s. He never thought he would look back on those days fondly because he didn’t think things could possibly get worse than having a two-year-old who bent uncontrollably when she was upset, tired, or cranky or a mini Sokka that got a kick out of running around naked and left his toys all over the palace for his father to step on in the middle of the night.

He was wrong.

Ryu was freakishly strong, Zuko often having to physically restrain him to keep him out of harm’s way, which only upset him because how dare his father try to stop him from hurting himself and Mizuki’s favorite word was “no.” Her vocabulary was already extensive, repeating big words her sisters would say, but lately, everything was “no.”

They were in the process of teaching them consent so while he respected her boundaries and was proud of her for establishing them at such an early age, he couldn’t help but feel a little sad whenever he asked her for hugs and kisses and she’d say “no, I don’t want to hug you, daddy.”

Was he losing his place in her life already?

He was proud that his children, all of them, were so uniquely different, fiercely strong, and independent, but during moments like this, when he’s in charge of getting two, hyperactive toddlers bathed and dressed for picture day, it makes him wants to pull his hair that was looking suspiciously grayer with each passing day, out.

His wife made it look so easy. It seemed like all she had to do was give them a look or wag her finger to get their attention. Even Druk followed her commands without much of a second thought while he sometimes had to bribe him with pieces of chicken and ear scritches to get him to do what he wanted him to do.

Zuko sighs, stepping into the room the twins ran into giggling at their frustrated father.

He was getting too old for this. Katara teased him about having another one and he nearly had a heart attack. The act of making them was something he enjoyed, but it’s the raising them part that gets hard.

“I know you guys are in here. Let me give you a bath and put some clothes on you and we can play hide and seek, later, okay?”

Normally, he tried a few times before he resorted to bribery. But they had less than an hour before the photographer showed up and they were nowhere near ready. Plus, he still had to put on his formalwear which was another process in itself. Their clothes were already picked out and hanging up in the nursery – an adorable matching set because Katara thought it was cute to dress them alike, but if getting both dressed was simple, well, he wouldn’t be in this situation.

He briefly wonders that maybe he should’ve let Katara do this instead, but she arranged for her, Izumi, and Kya to have their hair and makeup professionally done at the spa. She said it was because the camera adds ten pounds, so they need to look their best, but he knew his wife very well - and while he came to terms with their firstborn growing up at her coronation two years prior, she was struggling to accept that Izumi was now 18 and as a college student at Ba Sing Se University, spent 9 months of the year living on her own in a dormitory. 

Katara was using it as a reason to bond without actually calling it bonding. She spent many nights crying over not knowing if she was okay if they went too long without a letter or phone call, even though Toph, Aang, and Suki checked on her whenever they were in the area, and he wonders when they switched roles and he became the fun parent whereas she was overly protective. 

Zuko looks around and smiles when he sees two pairs of tiny, bare feet sticking out from underneath one of the curtains. He decides to play along. “Oh no, Ryu and Mizuki have disappeared. That’s too bad. I wonder where they could be!”

He walks forward towards them and stills when he hears giggling.

The voice of his son permeates through the room soon after. “Shh!” He scolds his sister who was smaller than him, but typically the ringleader in their shenanigans (a feat she often brought up in their arguments teasing that she was the boss, not him, which amused their parents and older siblings). “Be quiet, Mizuki or daddy will hear us!”

He sees Mizuki shuffle her feet behind the curtain, no doubt turning to face her brother and accost him in her best Katara-like expression right down to the steely glare and finger pointed into his chest.

“You’re the one that’s talking, Ryu, so you be quiet!”

Zuko has to cover his mouth with a hand to stifle his own laughter. When he was younger, the thought of his children going back and forth with each other scared him as he remembered the arguments he shared with his own sister that often ended horribly. Now, though, he thinks it’s adorable. All his children fought with one another and the first few times it happened; it was scary. But it was never the fight to the death blood matches he engaged in with Azula, and they always apologized to each other afterward.

Well, almost. All of them were also stubborn and hated being wrong, a trait he claims they inherited from their mother (Katara thinks otherwise, saying bad tempers and difficult personalities run in his family), so sometimes they need a little coaxing to swallow their pride and make things right.

He decides to intervene before it goes any farther, so he snatches the curtains back. “Aha!” He exclaims proudly as if he won the little game they were playing. “I found you!”

The two-year-olds exchanged a look that meant they were about to run off again, but their dad was too quick this time. Already catching on to their scheme, he lurched forward and grabbed them, holding one in each arm.

He looked back and forth between the two. “Playing tricks on your father again?” He asks, eyes gleaming with amusement. “You two don’t do this to your mother.”

Mizuki nuzzles her head onto his shoulder, wrapping her arms around his neck and he feels his heart melting. She already had him wrapped around her chubby, little fingers. She had his complexion, but Katara’s blue eyes whereas her twin brother inherited their mother’s skin tone and his gold eyes.

She also ran warm, and he’d never admit it, but he was secretly hoping that she’d end up with his element. Something about having a little girl that could bend fire made him feel a surge of pride. She wouldn't end up like his sister, he'd do it right.

He’d worry about the implications of a blue-eyed, firebending Princess and gold-eyed, waterbending Prince later.

“I’m sorry, daddy.”

Ryu nods, looking up at him. “Yeah, we’re sorry.”

Zuko shakes his head, grinning. “It’s okay.” Then, he places a kiss on each of their cheeks eliciting excited shrieks and squeals from the two.

Picture day was so much easier when it was just him and Katara, even if it were an all-day thing as they stood and sat for hours, but he had no regrets – he couldn’t imagine his life any other way.

Chapter Text

Izumi sat in front of her mirror while her mother did her hair and Kya did her makeup.

“Oh, I’m so nervous.” She whined, nose wrinkling up at Kya brushing over it with powder.

“Honey, it’s your first date. You’re supposed to be.”

“I know but Shiro is one of my best friends. What if this doesn’t work out? Then what? Will our friendship be over? Will he ever speak to me again?”

Katara smiled and placed a hand under her chin to tilt her head up. “Look at me. Everything will be fine. You like him and he likes you.” Then, she shook her head. “Besides, even if it doesn’t work out, look at your Uncle Aang and I. We dated for years, broke up, and we’re still friends. No, we didn’t end up together but that doesn’t mean we don’t love each other. Not all relationships have to end badly.”  

“And if he breaks your heart, I’ll just beat him up for you.” Kya quips nonchalantly, shrugging her shoulders.

Izumi rolls her eyes. “Thanks Kya. I’ll be sure to return the favor when you go on your first date.”

“One at a time, please.” Katara teases. “You two are going to give your poor father a heart attack.”

The two of them groan. The newly turned 16-year-old looks at her mother. “He’s not going to try to be all Fire Lordy tonight when he comes to pick me up, is he?”

She sighs. “This is your father we’re talking about here. He absolutely is. But don’t worry, I’ll take care of it. He may way wear the crown, but we all know who the real leader is.” She winks at her.

“Now, for some lipgloss.” Kya chirps in a singsong voice. “You might get a kiss tonight.” She waggles her eyebrows and Izumi blushes, cheeks blending in with the blush staining her cheeks.

“How are you the little sister, again?”

Kya was so much smoother than her when it came to dating and relationships, a trait she inherited from their mother. She, on the other hand, took after their father- serious and stoic but an absolute awkward mess around their crushes.

“Because you were born first, duh.”

***

Zuko was sitting in the family room scowling, trying to keep his composure. Any minute now Yoshiro would be there to pick Izumi up for her first date and he hated it.

It wasn’t that he disliked him – he was actually quite fond of him. He was always respectful, well-mannered, and he seemed to make Izumi happy.

But this was his daughter, his firstborn, he was taking out and the whole ordeal made him sad.

He remembered when she held her head up by herself for the first time, when she rolled over without assistance, when she started crawling, when she said her first word – it was Dada and he cried because he was so sure it’d be Mama first, not that he would’ve been bothered by it, by knowing she had a bond with him that he never had with his own dad made his heart burst, and when she took her first steps. He remembered all those moments because it seemed like just yesterday, and now she was going on her first date.

What’s next? Marriage? Children? Her own family?

Then, he’ll be just the old guy in all the family portraits.

“Oh, lighten up, Sparky, before you burn this whole place down.” Toph chided, a wide grin on her face.

“If I burn it down, will that stop this from happening?”

Katara walked into the room and immediately went to sit in his lap. “Zuko, my love, this is happening. Whether you like it or not.” She held his face in her hands and placed a kiss on his nose. He barely reacted, continuing to scowl and pout like he was sixteen years old again and not forty-one.

She frowns. “Wow, you really are upset. Oh, I’m so sorry this is so hard for you.”

“No, you’re not or you would’ve told her she can’t go. No one cares about me in this family.” He whines, crossing his arms across his chest.

Suki snickers from where she’s sitting. “And melodramatic, teenaged Zuko is back.”

“He never left.” Sokka adds, laughing loudly.

“Well, I’m glad you all find this amusing. Aang, you’re the Avatar. Help me out here.”

Aang looks up from where he was lying on the floor, tossing a toy ball in the air with his bending. He sits up, straightening his back.

“I’m sorry, Sifu Hotman. I’m with them on this one.”

Zuko looks absolutely horrified and offended. Aang was one of his most trusted confidants and he was taking their side? He growls. “Traitor.”

He smiles. “Ah, don’t be like that, buddy. We’re still friends.”

Just then, Kya comes into the room, bouncing with excitement. “Izumi’s coming and she looks amazing. Ugh, I’m a genius. Yoshiro won’t be able to keep his hands and eyes off her.”

Zuko’s eyes narrow. “He better.”

She rolls he eyes, brushing it off. “Dad, relax. It’s just an expression.” She claps her hands together, before stepping to the side. A few awkward silences pass by before she sighs frustratedly. “Kallik! Jiro! That was your cue!” She yells into the hallway.

Of course, Kya made this into a grand performance. She was truly a character in her own show. 

The two boys stumble into the room, fumbling around with a piece of paper with Lin and Suyin trailing behind them. Kallik speaks first. “Ladies and gentlemen, we are all gathered here today to see Princess Izumi off on her first date.” He nudges Jiro with his elbow and the 6-year-old grins. “Everyone stand up!” He pauses. “Please.”

Izumi walks into the room, hands awkwardly placed in front of her dress and Katara immediately coos. “My baby, you look beautiful.”

“Moooom.” She whines.

“She’s right, you do.”

“Thank you, Aunt Suki.”

“Yeah, kid, I don’t know what you look like or what you’re wearing but the way I can feel your dad fuming right now, I imagine you look very pretty.” Toph teased, snickering. 

“Dad…are you okay?”

Zuko blinks, trying to stop the tears that were threatening to spill. He sighs. Her dress was modest so he couldn’t complain if he tried. She favored him but it’s moments like this he realizes her beauty and glory all came from Katara. “I’m fine, can we just get this over with before I start crying? He’s not going to find me intimidating if I’m bawling my eyes out.”

As if on cue, a guard announces Yoshiro’s arrival. Zuko immediately straightens up, putting on his best stern face and Aang and Sokka join him, standing on each side.

Suki rolls her eyes at her husband, brother-in-law, and childhood friend. She shakes her head. “That poor kid. They’re going to scare him.”

Toph smirks, cracking her knuckles and Suki’s eyes goes wide. “Not you too.”

***

Izumi walks back to the palace with Yoshiro after their picnic in the park. The heavily armored guards were following closely behind them. Her father wanted them to take the Royal Transport, but luckily, her mother was able to talk him down from that saying something about ‘remember what we did on the palanquin…we ended up with twins’ and honestly, she appreciated it because walking out in the open was a lot better than being in an enclosed space with him.

She was awkward and shy and that was way too much pressure.

She turns to look at him, moonlight illuminating her face. “I’m sorry. About my dad and his crazy friends.”

He shakes his head, laughing. “Don’t worry about it. I understand. They’re just looking out for you.” He takes a deep breath. “I don’t know who’s more intimidating though…The Fire Lord, the Avatar, Chief Sokka…or your Aunt Toph.” He shivers as he says her name.

She laughs loudly. "Yeah, that’s my Aunt Toph for you. Her seismic sense is out of this world so even if you think she didn’t see something, she did.”

“That’s terrifying. Remind me not to get on her bad side.”

Izumi snorts. “My mom likes you so you’re already doing pretty good.”

Yoshiro turns to look at her, eyes wide in shock. “Really? That is such a huge honor. Fire Lady aside, she’s like the best waterbender and healer in the world.”

“And I get to call her mom. It’s crazy, right?”

He blushes. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to um, freak out, like that. I just have a lot of respect for her.”

“Hey, I’m not upset. I think it’s cute. My dad always told me I should find a man like that. One that’s smart, charming, kind, and respectful.” Izumi trails off dreamily.

“And I’m that guy?”

“Well, you’re not exactly a man yet…” She teases. “But you are pretty cool.”

“Princess Izumi, we have reached the palace grounds. Would you like us to dismiss Sir Yoshiro and escort him home?” She looks up at the sound of the guard’s voice. She was a young woman that was assigned to her at birth, fresh out of the military academy, when there were threats to her life. Upon her coronation, she was appointed as the Head of Security for the Crown Princess. Izumi considered her as more than just a bodyguard, or in this case, her employee, but a friend. 

“Not yet. There’s, uh, one more thing I have to do.” Izumi shoots the guard a wink and the woman nods, motioning for her team to turn their backs and give them some privacy.

She turns to Yoshiro, blushing shyly. “I would, um, really like to kiss you.”

“I would really like to kiss you, too.”

And so, she leans up to place a chaste kiss on his lips. Unbeknownst to her, her family decided to have dinner and evening tea in the courtyard. Truthfully, Zuko just wanted to make sure she got back safely in one piece.

Zuko abruptly stands up, fists clenched at his sides, and prepares to walk over to them when Katara pulls him back by his shirt. He turns to look at her. “That…boy…" He spits out in disgust "Just gave our daughter her first kiss! How are you so calm!?” He whispers harshly.

Katara rolls her eyes. “Because she kissed him.” She says nonchalantly as if it’s no big deal. “Besides, that’s not her first kiss. Just her first kiss with him.”

“What!?” Zuko roars, visibly steaming.

He needed to have a talk with his oldest.

A real talk.

Chapter Text

Zuko wasn’t sure if he was getting the hang of this fatherhood thing.

His uncle told him that women become mothers as soon as they find out they’re pregnant, while men don’t become fathers until they hold their child for the first time so his nerves and apprehension were normal. 

Throughout his wife’s pregnancy, the only thing at the forefront of his mind was making sure it went as smoothly as possible and not making the same mistakes his father did.

While Katara and other members of their family told him he was doing great, that Izumi was a healthy, happy baby because of his exceptional skills (although he honestly didn’t have to do much to be better than Ozai), he still wasn’t sure.

After all, Izumi couldn’t verbally express her love for him yet.

Sure, she demanded his attention, reached out to grab him whenever he was away too long for her liking, and was fascinated by his bending whenever he made dragons and firebirds for her so she could sleep, but that didn’t necessarily mean she thought he was a good dad.

She was 9 months old. She depended on him and Katara to do everything for her, so he reasoned that Izumi was just doing all these things because she had to – she needed it for survival.

She was at the age where Katara was no longer nursing exclusively- pumping so he can give her a bottle at night while she slept, but those 20-45 minutes (sometimes they fell asleep together after her feed, curled up on his chest as he laid across the daybed, but that was their little secret) didn’t compare to the bond that develops when a woman carries a baby for practically ten months and gives them life.

Compared to all the things she did for their daughter; he felt a little useless sometimes even when she thanked him for being so supportive and told him that he exceeded her high expectations. 

“What are you moping about?” Katara’s voice breaks him out of his self-depreciation. He instantly smiles when he sees Izumi is with her, one of her hands clenched tightly around a lock of hair. It was a lot harder to be upset when a cute, chunky baby and his gorgeous wife were in his presence.

“Nothing now.” He grins as he walks over to them, placing a kiss on Katara’s lips before bending down to be eye-level with their daughter, tickling her sides, and poking her cheeks until she was wriggling in her mother’s arms with high-pitched laugher. He stands back up to his full height. “So, what brings you two here? Did someone miss daddy?”

Katara raises an eyebrow. “Are you referring to me or the baby?”

“Hm. Both.” He answers, deciding to tease her.

It took them a while to find their groove again as husband and wife, lovers, after the birth, their minds clouded with being new parents. Even after she was cleared by the palace physician, between Katara not feeling like herself, Zuko being overwhelmed by his newfound status as a father, and the exhaustion that came with having a newborn, sex wasn’t something on either one of their minds.

When Azula offered to babysit one night, surprising both of them at how well it went, it was the first time in a long time they got to be truly alone and not woken up every few hours by a screaming baby.

“Well, I did miss daddy, but we can have that conversation later tonight when this little one is sound asleep from a bath and a warm bottle of milk.” Then she grins, bubbling with excitement. “She asked for you.”

Zuko rolled his eyes before leaning onto his desk. Katara followed behind him, standing in between his legs. He looked down at their daughter. “Did you see the picture of me in the hallway and tried to grab it again? Is that what you did, Princess?”

Izumi had a knack of snatching all pictures and shiny things up just to drool over them in a strange display of superior tiny superhuman strength, so he quickly had to revamp the babyproofing he did prior to her arrival.

Katara smiled. “She did but she also asked for you. Verbally.”

He blinked, opening, and closing his mouth in shock. “What? How? Is-is that normal? Natural?”

She’d been babbling for a while now, but most of it was unintelligible jargon that attempted to mimic the noises and sounds she heard daily. The pediatrician told them on average, most babies don’t say their first word until they’re about a year old.

His wife nods at him, tears pooling in the corner of her eyes.

“But she’s only 9 months old…”

“I know. Isn’t it amazing?” She shakes her head and uses her free hand to wipe the few stray drops that were beginning to roll down her cheek. She directs her attention to the child in question and begins coaxing her to say it again, nuzzling her nose with hers. “C’mon baby, tell daddy what you said. I know you can do it.”

Zuko grips the desk in anticipation. He tried not to miss any special moments, but his role as Fire Lord made it impossible. Even Katara expressed frustration and sadness about her Fire Lady duties getting in the way sometimes, but their friends and family made sure to remind them that it doesn’t make them bad parents, but working parents and Izumi was loved and well cared for regardless.

And while Katara would’ve loved that her first word was mama – she knew Zuko needed this.

Izumi looks back and forth between her parents as if she knew they were waiting for her to do some magic trick. Then, she held her dad’s gaze, flashing the two front teeth that grew in a few months ago, leaving her feverish and cranky much to their displeasure because there was little they could do to soothe her pain.

“Dada!” She yells excitedly, clapping her hands. “Dada, dada, dada!”

He takes a deep breath to steady his nerves. Was he hearing this right?

She said two syllables, da da, and not the incoherent gibberish he was so used to.

He grabs Katara by the waist, pulling her as close as she can possibly get without crushing their child, and Izumi squirms at the sudden movement that interrupted her speech. He’s shaking with tears, the drops falling onto her shoulder and into her hair.

“Thank you.” He murmurs when he’s finally able to speak again.

Katara looks up at him, smiling through her own tears. “What are you thanking me for?”

“You gave me the gift of being someone’s…dada.” Then, he takes Izumi from her and cradles her to his chest, kissing her head, mindful of the tiny tiara gifted by Uncle Iroh that was nestled into her thick, black hair.

He suddenly felt like a huge weight had been lifted.

Maybe he was getting the hang of this fatherhood thing.

Chapter Text

Katara stood at a distance, peeking out from a column discreetly. She was watching her son who was showing one of his friends from school the stables.

A girl friend to be exact who just so happens to 'love animals' according to their conversation (really, it was just him telling her how cute and sweet she is because he's a sucker like his dad) about said girl. 

A part of her thought it was sweet that he was showing her their collection of animals. It was far from a zoo or wildlife refuge, but the Royal Family had their own fair share, some gifts from other nations for Katara and Zuko's wedding, their children's birthdays (Mizuki has a pony with her name on it just waiting until she's old enough to ride it) and some born and raised at the palace from previous generations, ranging from turtleducks, hawks, komodo rhinos, and a dragon who loved the attention. They didn't have a polarbear dog because Kya thought it was cruel to bring one here from its natural habitat just so she could play with it. 

“What are you doing?” Her husband whispered.

She jumped at the sound of his voice, nearly smacking her head against the pillar she was hiding behind. She whipped around in his direction.

“Tui and La, Zuko. You nearly gave me a heart attack.” Katara chastised, placing a hand on her chest.

He smirked. “I see my stealth skills are still impeccable.”

Katara rolled her eyes. “Don’t flatter yourself. I’m on a very important mission right now and you’re distracting me from it.” She spoke harshly in a hushed tone.

“Spying on our son? That’s your mission?” Zuko asked in a teasing tone with a quirk of his eyebrow.

“It’s not spying. Spying has such negative connotations. It’s more like-“

“Reconnaissance. I get it.” He finished for her dismissively. “You know, how come you’re allowed to do this, but I couldn’t supervise Izumi’s first few dates?”  

“Please, your idea of ‘supervision’ is sitting in the same room right next to them. No teenager wants that, Zuko. It’s embarrassing.”

Zuko’s jaw drops in mock shock. “Oh? So, I’m embarrassing but this” he gestures to what she’s doing with his hands “isn’t? Wow.” He tsks. “You peasants are such hypocrites.”

Katara glared at him, a warning look in her eye. “Look, are you going to continue to scold me, or do you want to watch? I mean, that’s why you came out here anyway.”

“I-“He started but Katara cuts him off, holding a finger up to his lips.

“Do not say you came out here to ‘make sure Druk isn’t trying to eat the ostrich-horses.' You know and I both know that Druk recognizes them as friends and not food.”

He sighs, huffing and crossing his arms over his chest. “Fine.” A silence passes between them before either one of them speaks again.

“Did you read the report on her family?” He asks.

Katara nods. “Yeah, did you?”

“Mhmm. Dad’s an engineer, mom’s a homemaker. She’s a straight-A student, has over 100 hours of community service, likes to tutor underprivileged children in her free time, and hosts a toy drive every year for children in need.” He rattles off. “Can you believe that? She got spoiled, rich people to share their wealth and give to the less fortunate.”

“Sounds like an overachiever.” She scoffs.

Zuko turns to look at her, a knowing grin on his face. “No, she sounds like you.”

Katara sputters. “What!? How can you say that? What are you even saying?”

“Shh, keep it down. You don’t want us, I mean you, to get caught.” He shakes his head. “What I mean is she’s obviously a headstrong, giving person. Always putting others before herself. Never turning her back on people who need her. Doesn’t that sound familiar?”

She rolls her eyes, pouting. “I guess. If you say so.”

He pulls her into his arms, holding her against his chest. “I do say so and I’m saying it because I know this is hard for you. It’s hard watching our kids grow up. It seems like just yesterday we were the only people in their lives. And now we’re not anymore.” He laughs and Katara feels it rumble against her. “You know, I thought dirty diapers full of explosive diarrhea, the crying, being woken up in the middle of the night, multiple times, and the ‘Kya, don’t touch that’ or ‘Jiro, only Uncle Aang can fly, you cannot jump off the roof’ was the hardest part of parenting. But I don’t know…none of those things were as difficult as this.” He inhales deeply. “I wish they could stay babies forever.”

“Me too.”

Then, he places a kiss on her forehead. “The good thing is our kids are amazing people. Every single one of them. And they’re going to find amazing people. I mean, look at Kallik, the fact that he’s seeking out some of your traits in the girls he decides to entertain means that you’re more in his heart than you think.”

Katara looks up at him, bottom lip jutted out and he can’t help but smile because it looks adorable. “You’re just saying that because I told you that you and Yoshiro have a lot in common.”

“You also told me to give him a chance.”

“And how’s that working out for you?” She raises an eyebrow. Zuko was trying really hard not to just see him as some kid dating his daughter now but as the friend he’s always been to Izumi.

She had to give him some credit though. She never imagined the little boy she used to bathe whenever his mother brought him over to visit would grow up to date the little girl, her little girl who said, ‘all boys are icky except Daddy.’

It was an adjustment and transition for all of them, much like her own previous relationship with Aang.  

He rolls his eyes. “I haven’t challenged him to an Agni Kai yet.”

“Fair enough.” She sighs. “I hate it when you’re right.” Then she smiles fondly. The way her husband made her feel like she was still 17, young and deliriously in love with this boy-king who had an entire nation and his sister’s treatment weighing on his shoulders but was still the most considerate and sincere person she ever met, she sometimes forgets that there was a time when he would’ve avoided conversations like this. “When did you become so levelheaded?”

“I had a wise, old uncle and a stubborn waterbender that practically beat me into submission.”

“Oh, you say that like you didn’t enjoy me kicking your ass. We’re adults and married now, you can admit it turned you on.”

“It did. And do you know what married adults do?” He asks, a devilish look in his eyes. He slides his hands down lower and lower until they’re resting on the cuff of her butt. He gives it a firm smack. “Tag! You’re it!”

Then, he’s off running through the palace while she stares after him, mouth agape.

“Oh, you cheater! You better hope I don’t catch you!”

Chapter Text

To say Jiro’s birth was difficult would be an understatement.

Katara screamed a shrill, bone-chilling sound that made Zuko’s stomach churn.

She always made childbirth seem so easy. After being a week overdue, Izumi was just as eager to make her debut as they were for her arrival and took her first breath shortly after her water broke. When Kya was breech and had to be repositioned, she didn’t make a fuss over it. She just told Zuko how to help Gran-Gran turn the baby around by pushing on her abdomen. When Kya wasn’t crying, she pulled the amniotic fluid that she accidentally inhaled in the womb out of her lungs herself with her bending, face a look of concentration he hadn’t seen since they hunted down her mother’s killer. Even when she was in labor for 31 hours with Kallik, she was relatively relaxed saying that the baby was just coming at his own pace, although he did catch her muttering under her breath ‘anytime now, kid’ in a soft yet scolding tone behind gritted teeth. When her contractions halted completely, she used it to her advantage, walking around the palace, and making last-minute adjustments to the nursery with him following closely behind her in a silent panic trying to get her to at least stay in bed to no avail.  

But this was unlike anything he’d ever seen before and all he could do was hold her hand and feed her ice chips that kept melting from her (and his' too) heightened emotional state. She was shaking with fever so they couldn’t give her any numbing medication for the pain and he wishes there was something he could do. 

“My lady, we need you to push.” The midwife encouraged softly.

“I am pushing! Do you think I’m just laying here doing nothing!?”

She was laying on her side with Zuko holding her leg up so he leaned down to her ear, rubbing her back with his free hand. “Hey, I’m right here with you, okay? Just hold my hand and squeeze it as hard as you can for whatever pain you feel. I’m not leaving you even if they try to make me.”

Katara groaned in pain before bearing down, his hand clutched tightly in her own. He was positive he was going to have some broken fingers as he felt the crackle and pop between his digits, but he didn’t care. This was so much more important than his hand. He had another one anyway.

Her stomach visibly deflates as their son finally slides out, a loud cry piercing through the noise in the room. With his help, she lies onto her back and lets out a relieved sigh.

“You did it.”

Katara blinks up at him slowly. “Yeah.”

He notices she appears to be in a daze as if she's not aware of what just happened. 

“Katara, are you okay? Our son…he’s here."

She turns to look at him, a smile soft on her face. “I know.” Then, her head lolls to the side and her eyes flutter close.

Zuko knew birth was messy. There were a bunch of things – mostly bodily fluids, coming out of a lot of places, but as he briefly looks down and sees the growing pool of blood that was staining the sheets, he feels like he’s going to throw up.

Now, he’s the one yelling, alerting a nurse who gasps when she sees the Fire Lady’s limp, staggered breathing body, dark complexion looking suspiciously pale. She hurries and places two fingers against her neck, shaking her head and frowning.

Zuko’s eyes go wide, panic rising in his chest. “What’s wrong? Is she going to be okay?”

The physician, an aging man who’s served as the Family Doctor since he was a boy for he was loyal to no Fire Lord, explaining that he took an oath to serve people and make their lives better through healthcare, starts barking out orders and asking for medicine that Zuko isn’t familiar with, things he couldn’t even pronounce. He read some of Katara’s medical journals to her when her eyes hurt from trying to commit them to memory to figure out how to implement the techniques with her healing abilities for the best care and treatment possible, but claimed she wasn't tired, so he had a fair understanding of all the workings of a hospital – but the urgency everyone was moving with and the strained, concerned expressions on their faces let him know that something wasn’t right.

“Can someone please tell me what the hell is going on with my wife!?” He yelled, voice cracking because this was his worst nightmare coming to fruition.

“Her pulse is low, your majesty. She's losing a lot of blood. Her body is in distress.”

He feels like he can’t breathe and has to grab onto the sidetable to stop himself from crashing to the floor. Here he was celebrating one of the best moments of his life, the birth of his fourth child, the second son, and his wife, the woman he’d give his own life to, the one he couldn’t imagine being without, was fighting for hers.

He rarely ever feels helpless. He could check for evil spirits in Izumi and Kya’s suite and reassure them after the fifth look-over that was nothing was there (and if there was, they’d had to go through him first), knew all the ways to make Katara laugh and smile when all she wanted to do was cry, could teach Kallik how to fashion his hair into a topknot himself, and had enough prowess that any enemies he did have knew that he was willing to go to extreme measures to keep his family safe.

But Katara was the one with healing abilities, not him. She wielded water that soothed the worst of his migraines and made the cuts and scrapes their children would come crying to them with magically disappear.

She could heal herself, but not in her current condition, weak and barely breathing. 

Fire, on the other hand, was deadly and dangerous and although, he used his bending to provide warmth and comfort – it would not keep his wife alive the way her bending did for him, and that fear is so crippling that the soft coos of the midwife teasing their son in the background for having such strong, healthy lungs doesn’t even put him at ease.

A nurse asks him to step to the side so they can attend to her better and he numbly moves out of the way but refuses to leave.

He sat by her side while she hurled insults at him, threw up in a bowl placed on the bedside table, squeezed all the feeling out of his hands, and used his shirt as a tissue when she was crying from the pain – he wasn’t going to leave now.

Not when she needed him the most.

So, he does the one thing he does know how to do. Something he hated his uncle for making him do as a child because he thought it was boring instead of the advanced firebending sets he wanted to learn.

Zuko closes his eyes and mediates.

And he prays to Agni that even though Katara isn’t a firebender, he wills to give her life anyway.

Chapter Text

Zuko sighed tiredly. He managed to get the twins bathed without a tantrum from either (although, he almost cried when they kept pulling their feet up when he tried to get them to sit in the tub) and had them wrapped in towels on a bench in their room while he steamed the wrinkles out of their outfits.

“Now, just because I’m not looking at you directly that doesn’t mean I can’t see you.” He looks over his shoulder. “Do not move. Mommy will have my head if I don’t get both of you dressed and ready.”

Ryu giggles. “Okay, daddy.”

Then, Mizuki gasps loudly before it quiets into total silence as if something or someone told her to be quiet.

He whips around, ready to defend his children from whoever this intruder may be whether it was one of the rodents Druk often brought him as ‘gifts’ or an actual, legitimate attacker. “What-what’s wrong?” He sees his sister, Azula, leaning on the doorframe and rolls his eyes. “Oh, it’s just you, Azula.” He mutters dismissively.

3…2…1....

His eyes bug out of his head. “Azula!? What are you doing here?”

Azula recently took up residence in Ember Island in a small cottage near the family beach house, claiming that it was time she moved out from underneath his roof.

She was 41 years old now, well into her own adulthood, but he secretly enjoyed having her live with him. Zuko was reluctant to admit it, but he missed her and not just because she was a live-in, free babysitter for their brood.

Yes, he’d never say it aloud, but The Fire Lord missed his annoying, little sister.

She shrugged. “I got bored. Ember Island was so much more fun when we were kids. It’s just teeny boppers and old people now.”

“You are one of those old people, sister.”

She rolls her eyes. “Speak for yourself. I’m in my prime. I’m single and rich. The cool, hot aunt that pops up every now and then with really expensive gifts. You’re the one that’s married, have been for 22 years, to the same person no less, and have six kids.” She shakes her head. “I cannot believe Katara let you impregnate her multiple times. She must really love your ass.”

“Azula!” He gestures in the direction of Mizuki and Ryu. “Not in front of the littles, okay? Mizuki repeats everything. It’s both adorable and frustrating.” He cups his hand over his mouth to whisper to her. “I’m glad she can talk now but I miss the silence.”

While Ryu was walking and talking before he was a year old, she didn’t really start much of either until she was 14 months. The pediatrician confirmed that nothing was wrong with her- she just wasn’t ready, so they didn’t fuss over it. Besides, Katara and Zuko enjoyed still having to carry her around. It was easier to keep track of one walking toddler than two of them. Now though, she won’t stop talking and he looks back on those moments fondly.

“Eh, I’m sure they’ve heard worse. Kya curses like a sailor.”

Zuko rolls his eyes. “Yes, because of you. Thank you for that, by the way.” He deadpans.

Azula shrugs. “I teach her to say one bad word and you hold it against me forever. How was I supposed to know she was going to yell ‘what the fuck’ in the middle of a very important meeting? In her defense, the timing was perfect because we were all thinking it.” She finishes dismissively. 

“Daddy, what’s fu-“

“Nothing, sweetheart. That’s a grown-up word so only grownups can say it.”

Mizuki doesn’t seem satisfied by his answer. “When will I be one?”

Never. I don’t want you to grow up. His heart screams.

“Um, when you’re your Auntie Zula’s age.”

She grumbles, pouting. “That’s forever." 

“Yeah, Auntie Zula’s old!” Ryu teases.

Azula gasps then walks over to them, crouching down to their eye level and he pretends not to notice the 'pop' of her knee while also making a mental note to ask her about it later. If she was injured or feeling pain, he wanted Katara to look at it. The doctors in Ember Island were good but they weren't a master healer nor the quality of the royal physician. That was another downside to her being away. With her living in the palace, he could easily ask for all information regarding her medical history to be forwarded to him and he could keep a close eye on her. Azula didn't like showing any signs of weakness so she could be doing Agni knows what in Ember Island and he wouldn't have a clue unless she decided to tell him. 

“Hey, I am not old. I’m still cool.” She tickles him and he laughs. Mizuki chatters excitedly next to him. “Me next, me next!”

“Okay, okay, tickles for everybody!”

Zuko smiles. This is what he missed the most now since she was living on her own – seeing his once angry, emotionally wounded, and severely socially awkward sister be an amazing aunt to his children.

“Hey, do you want to be in the family portrait?”

She looks over at him. “Well, I am still a member of the Royal Family.” Then, she frowns. “I left my regalia in Ember Island though.”

He refrains from mentioning that she didn’t call it ‘home.’

He grins. “Don’t worry, we’ll find something for you to wear. Help me get them dressed, will you?”

 “Aww, are they too much for you to handle solo?”

Zuko rolls his eyes. He had gotten a lot better at styling his daughters’ hair – fashioning it into neat twists, braids, ponytails, and ‘Aunt Mai buns’ and Ryu was a lot easier to get ready for he really didn’t care what he looked like, comfortable with whatever they put him in as long as it had dragons or some kind of animal on it, but he did still need to get himself ready and quite frankly, unless Katara would suddenly be okay with him showing up half-dressed, he could at least look decent if she helped him out a bit. That's what little sisters and aunts were for, right? 

“I will neither confirm nor deny.”

Chapter Text

Katara walked down the palace hallway, a newfound pep in her step. She just got back from the Royal Spa and had her hair cut into a bob. Kallik was particularly grabby and would yank her hair in his chubby, little hands whenever she held him. To him, it was a fun game where he got to show off his rapidly developing motor skills. To her, however, it made her scalp hurt with every tug.

Not only would a shorter hairstyle keep it out of his reach, she needed something new. She’d had long, thick hair since she was a baby and even dealt it with through Fire Nation summers when the heat and humidity had it sticking to back of her neck on some days. Three kids by 30 had her wanting to do something for herself and getting a haircut seemed like the perfect solution.

She’s about to head into Zuko’s office to show him her new look when she sees Lady Meng headed in her direction. She inwardly groans. Lady Meng was a prominent noblewoman in the Fire Nation and early in their relationship, she tried to push her granddaughter onto Zuko, saying that she would make a much better bride and Fire Lady than she ever would.

The disdain she felt towards Katara was mutual because Katara didn’t exactly like her either and it had nothing to do with the fact that she tried to ruin their relationship.

Oh no, Katara’s animosity towards her was personal. She was a bitter, nasty, old woman with a holier-than-thou attitude, but their family was too powerful to have her husband removed from his position on Zuko’s council.

 This was technically her palace though – she learned in her Fire Lady training that the palace was constructed in honor of a former Fire Lord’s wife as a gift, so she wasn’t going to let her walk over her.

“Fire Lady Katara, it’s so good to see you.”

Katara smiles and puts on the infliction she uses whenever she talked to dignitaries, particularly ones that were annoying.

“Lady Meng, oh, what a lovely surprise, how are you?” She gripes her hand, covering it with both of hers.

“I’m doing well. Thank you for asking. How are you and the baby?”

“Oh, I’m good and he’s good. It seems like every day, he’s doing something new. Ugh, they grow so fast.”

“You know what they say. It’s an old wife's tale that when babies develop fast, they’re making room for another one.” She shifts her gaze down to her stomach and reflexively, Katara can’t help but put her arms in front of it.

Kallik was 9 pounds and 8 ounces when he was born – larger than average but still within “normal” range, and as such, unlike with Izumi and Kya where she lost the pregnancy weight relatively easy, only ending up with faint, stretch marks at the top of her thighs, even with nursing every day, multiple times a day, she was struggling to shed the last few, extra pounds and had some hyperpigmented lines on her stomach that were fading too slowly for her liking.

Even though she didn’t mention it, the implication about her post-baby body not being up to par made her feel insecure.

“I-I’m not pregnant. I just…haven’t lost all the weight yet.”

“Oh! I am so sorry. How long has it been since he was born?”

“He’s 6 months old.”

“Well then. I’m sure it’ll come off. Eventually.” Then, she focuses her eyes on Katara’s hair, narrowing in on the curly strands that now stopped right at her chin.

“Hm. Well, that’s one way to keep his attention. New hair, huh?” She purses her lips. “I mean, it’s not exactly proper but desperate times call for desperate measures.”

Hair correlated with worth and value in the Fire Nation. Short hair meant you were dishonorable and for women, implied that you were sexually promiscuous. She was trying to say that Katara was struggling to keep Zuko’s attention and satisfy him – hinting that she wasn’t doing the one thing Fire Ladies were expected to.

Katara opens her mouth to respond, water in the flower vases aligning the hallway beginning to slosh out violently with her bubbling rage, when Uncle places a hand on the crook of her elbow, stopping her.

Lady Meng’s jaw drops. “General Iroh, I didn’t know you were here.”

“It gets lonely in Ba Sing Se. Besides, an old man like me needs to be spending as much time with his family as possible. My days as the Dragon of the West are over – I enjoy long walks in the garden, jasmine tea, and entertaining my grandchildren.” He smiles. “Now, don’t tell me you’re still holding a grudge against my nephew for not asking your granddaughter for her hand in marriage. By all means, it is improper behavior, especially for a noble of your status, to say such cruel things to and about the Fire Lady.”

She opens and closes her mouth repeatedly. “I, I meant no disrespectful, really.”

“Ah, you see, that’s not how disrespect works. Even if that wasn’t your intention, although I doubt that, you cannot tell someone how to react to the things you say.”

“My apologies, General Iroh.”

“Don’t apologize to me. Although I am inclined to seek retribution for this insult to Master Katara’s honor as she is a member of the Royal Family, the head member if you ask me, and my daughter-in-law, I may be able to let this go if you issue her a proper apology.” He takes a brief pause. “I’d hate to tell Fire Lord Zuko of this incident. He’s a lot less forgiving than I am when it comes to his wife. He’s been looking for a reason to fire your husband anyway.”

Lady Meng seems shocked. “What?”

“Oh, I’m sorry. You didn’t know?” Iroh tsks. “That’s not a good sign. No man wants to tell the misses he lost his job.”

“I am so, so sorry, Lady Katara. Your majesty. I really didn’t mean it. Sometimes, my mouth works faster than my brain, and these things, just slip out.”

Katara rolls her eyes. She was so lucky Uncle showed up when he did. “I’m sure your mouth does work faster than your brain. That tends to happen when there’s nothing up there.”

Out of the corner of her eye, she sees Uncle put a hand over his mouth to stifle his laughter. Too embarrassed, she just walks away – no doubt going to tell her husband that he needs to do some serious sucking up in the next few meetings. If there was anything people like her feared, it was losing their ranking as a member of the nobility.

Katara turns to Iroh. “Thank you. You didn’t have to do that.”

“It was either intervene or let you pummel her with your bending.”

She snorts. “That’s one of the things I hate about being royalty now. I can’t be mean to people the way I want to when they deserve it. Stupid honor.” She teases, putting air quotes around the word. Then, she frowns. “Do you think Zuko is still attracted to me?”

“Why do you think I was heading this way? He gave me awfully specific instructions to watch over Kallik for a few hours so you two can be alone. I believe he’s planned a date.”

Katara smiles. Of course, her husband was still attracted to her.

He practically worshipped the ground she walked on.

Chapter Text

When Katara got to Zuko’s office, she noticed the wide-eyed looks from the guards stationed outside the door and the way they awkwardly coughed when she greeted them, and yet, it didn’t make her any less nervous.

It honestly just made it worse.

They were young, fresh out of the military academy, so she chalked up their attraction to her to the hormones that accompanied most twenty-somethings. 

After all, she remembered how Zuko was once he got over his own nerves around her – practically sneaking her away from her work duties to whatever location was convenient and closest for a quickie.

Now though, they showed their affection in much more subtle ways- handholding, stolen pecks here and there, and gazes of longing.

She realizes that between having an infant and struggling to come to terms with her newfound weight gain (she was still the heaviest she’d ever been in her life), she’d been neglecting him too.

Zuko was an amazing father and an even better husband. Years of friendship meant he knew exactly how to take care of her in ways no one else could. Even when they fought, as explosive and volatile as their arguments could be (they loved each other, but that didn’t mean they always got along for it was impossible with their strong personalities), there was love and respect behind his words. He never tried to hurt her and was quick to apologize when he did.

He was always attentive to her needs and going above and beyond. In retrospect, she learned early on that she was lucky in that regard. Fire Lords were known for keeping a harem of concubines at bay, and yet, every time it was even suggested or implied that he bring back the practice, he rejected the idea vigorously.  

She sighed then stepped forward into the room, closing the door behind her.

“Hey.”

He looks up at the sound of her voice. “Hey, bab-whoa.”

Katara smooths her hair down. “Is that a good whoa or a bad whoa?” She asks, suddenly feeling self-conscious from the way he was looking at her.

“It’s definitely good. Shocking.” He admits. “But good, you look…ravishing.”

She sighs and he tilts his head, worry creasing his features. “What’s wrong?”

Katara shakes her head. “Nothing. Don’t…don’t worry about it.” She crosses her arms over her chest and looks to the side. He can faintly make out the unshed tears in her eyes. He pushes his chair back and motions for her to come to him. “Come here.”

She reluctantly agrees and he pulls her into his lap. He wraps his arms around her waist, and she flinches away. “What’s wrong? Are you in pain? The physician said you might have some muscle spasms as your body returns to normal.”

She frowns. “You’re touching my extra fat.”

Zuko resists the urge to roll his eyes. With a total of 27 months with a pregnant Katara under his belt, he knew well enough to know that following the birth, there was still an influx of hormones that could send her into a crying fit if he said or did the wrong thing.

So, he squeezes it instead. “This extra fat? I don’t know, I kinda like it.”

Now, she’s rolling her eyes. “You don’t have to say that just to make me feel better.”

He takes her hands and looks into her eyes. “I’m not, Katara. It looks good on you. Besides, you can talk about my weight gain if that makes you feel better.” He chuckles.

She scowls. “Wow, 10 pounds of sympathy weight that just made you bulk up compared to my 35. What a nightmare.” Then, she smiles. “I guess I should thank you though for making and eating with me all the cravings I demanded.”

While Zuko was reluctant to keep up with his workout regime whenever Katara was pregnant, too busy doting on her, taking on extra responsibilities in preparation for his leave of absence, and not wanting her to feel bad that she could barely stand up without grunting or losing her breath, this was the first time that he actually gained a few pounds with her.

It helped that this past pregnancy was also the first time her cravings weren’t outrageous and consisted mostly of spicy ramen, cheese platters, apricot jelly on toast, and teacakes.

“Hey, they talk about my dadbod too.” He grumbles.

“Yeah, they talk about how sexy and attractive it is.” She deadpans. “Men are always praised for doing the absolute bare minimum.”

He snorts. “Are you jealous? You sound jealous, love.”

“Please. Jealous of what?” Then, she juts out her bottom lip. Zuko did look good with the extra weight on him. He always had an athletic body build but now he was even more muscular. “So, you aren’t upset that I haven’t lost all the weight yet?”

Zuko rolls his eyes. “No, I’m not. You just had a baby, Katara. And labored for 31 hours. And nurse him multiple times a day when I know he’s starting to grow teeth. So what if you’re 10 pounds heavier?”

“Fifteen.” She whispers.

He sighs. “Okay, fifteen.” He presses his forehead against hers. “It doesn’t bother me, and you shouldn’t compare yourself to how you looked when you were younger. It’s unrealistic. And I’d like you to take it even easier, but I know that’s like asking you to eat fire flakes.”

“So, you don’t think my new hair is too much?”

“No, I like it.” He kisses one of her cheeks. “I can see your pretty face even better now.”

“And you don’t think I look like a call girl?”

He narrows his eyes. “Did someone say something?” He growls. “Do I need to handle it?”

Katara shakes her head rapidly. “No, no. Uncle took care of it. Councilman Meng might be doing some ass-kissing in the next few meetings though.”

“That’s not going to make me start liking him. I hate that guy.”

“Yeah, his wife isn’t very pleasant either.”

Then, Zuko trails his hands up her legs and slips them under the hem of her shorts. “Now, what do you say to being my call-girl? Name your price.”

She smiles at him with a tempting look in her eyes. “Your Uncle has the baby, right?”

“Believe me, I made sure of it.”

“And Izumi and Kya are at school.”

“Uh-huh.”

“Hmm.” She ponders. “Do that thing I like and if it’s good, then I’ll tell you. Does that work?”

His eyes flash with desire. “Lock the door.”

She’s off his lap in a hurry, practically tripping over herself to get to the door and giggling the entire time. She pauses to look at him on her way back over. “Wait, what about our date Uncle said you were taking me on?”

“I can be done by then.”

She bites her lip. He'd always been committed to showing her that she was the only woman for him, but it wouldn't hurt for him to show it again.

Chapter Text

Katara walks into the family room where the photos are being taken and gasps. “Azula! You’re here!”

The firebender chuckles. “I am. Wouldn’t exactly be a family portrait without me, now, would it?”

She smirks at this. Her relationship with Azula started off rocky, to say the least. There was a lot of bad blood between them that took patience, dedication, and understanding to work out. Now though, she sees Azula as a sister, not just because she was married to her brother, and thought that she was a good aunt to their children even if her definition was fun often meant dangerous things that gave them heart attacks.

But she was extremely protective of her nieces and nephews, so it balanced out.

“I suppose it wouldn’t.” She teases. 

“You’re welcome, by the way.”

Katara blinks curiously. “For?”

“For helping your husband out and getting The Terror Twins dressed on time.” She leans in closer to her sister-in-law as if she were sharing a secret. "Poor guy was almost defeated by toddlers.”

The Fire Lady laughs loudly at this. “I’m not surprised. They walk all over him.”

“I’m standing right here, you know.” Zuko grumbles, crossing his arms over his chest. "And in my defense, they are two of them. Cut me some slack here." 

Katara smiles and walks towards him. “Yes, I know.” She places a hand on his scarred cheek. “And you look very handsome.” She places a kiss on his lips, whispering against them. “How did I get so lucky to marry someone this sexy?”

Zuko blushes bright red. “Kataraaa" He whines "Not in front of my little sister.”

“Please, brother, like that has ever stopped you before.” Azula sticks her tongue out at them and shivers, remembering all the occasions they’ve kissed and fondled each other in her presence.

“Now, where’s the rest of our children?” Katara inquires, noticing Kallik and Jiro’s absence.

“I was going to ask you that.”

“Well, Izumi and Kya should be heading this way. I thought you were helping the boys get ready though?”

“No, I was with the twins, obviously.”

“Zuko…you know they cannot be left to their own devices, let alone, together.” 

The possibilities were truly endless whenever they were involved so they were probably off somewhere doing who knows what.

Just then, Izumi and Kya walk in dragging their little brothers by their ears.

“Looking for these two?” Izumi asks, an amused tone to her voice.

Katara’s eyes bug out at their appearance. Their clothes were disheveled, and Jiro’s hair was missing a few beads as the ends of some of his braids were unraveling – braids it took Katara a few hours to do because he squirmed the entire time.

Despite the clear, specific instructions to not get dirty before the picture was taken, they clearly had been sparring. 

Kallik decides to speak on their behalf, noticing the disappointed look on his mother's face. “We’re sorry.”

“Yeah, we’re sorry. I asked him to show me some stuff since we finished early and it just kinda...escalated." Jiro finished sheepishly.

She instantly relaxed. She couldn't be mad at her boys for bonding. It was cute. But that didn't mean she was particularly pleased about them doing so in their formal attire. 

“It’s okay, no big deal. We still have time; I could probably fix your hair really qui-"

“Mama! Daddy! Ryu keeps putting his boogies on me!”

"Am not!"

"Are to!"

"Am not!"

"Are to!" Mizuki lurches forward and tackles her brother to the floor, pushing at him.

Katara exchanges a look with Zuko and both sigh heavily. 

If it wasn’t one thing, it was another.

***

"Now, are you going to tell me what's going on with your knee?" Zuko questions as he stands in Azula's doorway. Her suite from when she was living at the palace was exactly how she left it and while she'd never say it aloud, it made her feel good to know that he was clearly missing her being around.

She waves her hand dismissively. "It's nothing, really."

"Then what was that pop I noticed earlier?"

"That's what happens when you start aging, Zuko. You should be familiar with that." 

Zuko rolls his eyes. "Don't try to flip this around on me, young lady. What's wrong?" 

Azula laughs. "Young lady? Wow, you really are a dad." Then, she sighs. "Well, if you must know, I went hiking with a friend, slipped, and dislocated it. That's it. That's all." 

He sputters erratically. "A dislocated knee!? And you've been on your feet all day? What's that method Katara uses? RICE? Rest, ice, compression, and elevation!" He enunciates each word with his hands. "I haven't seen you do any of that!"

She shrugs. "It barely hurts anymore." 

"Barely means it still does, Azula." 

"Ughhhhhhhhh." She groans. "You are my brother, not my dad." 

"Okay, everyone knows older siblings are practically mock parents. I mean, you've seen how Zumi acts when any of her siblings are hurt or sick."

"So, what do you want me to do? Walk around with a cane?"

"No, I want you to take it easy. You're not in your twenties anymore." 

She scoffs. "Neither are you."

"We're not talking about me right now. Stop trying to change the subject. I'm not the one with an injury here!"

Somehow, Azula finds herself smiling despite being annoyed by her brother's excessive badgering. "Aw, you do care about me, Zuzu." 

He huffs. "Maybe. And who is this 'friend' you speak of? Are you dating? And didn't tell me!?" 

She shakes her head. Man, it felt good to be back.

***

A few days later, Zuko and Katara are enjoying lunch under a tree in the moon peach grove. When they were younger, Zuko carved their initials into that same tree with one of his daggers, and ever since, it became their ‘spot’ where they would forget about their responsibilities, if only for an hour, and just enjoy each other.

Katara sets her teacup down. “So, how did the picture come out?”

Zuko snorts. “See for yourself.” Then, he hands her the brown envelope.

She opens it carefully and examines the photo. Izumi looked like she couldn’t be bothered to smile – in her brooding, serious phase much like her father was at her age only he was already Fire Lord at the time, Kallik was mid-sneeze, the left side of Jiro’s hair was beaded while the right side wasn’t, Zuko was trying to keep Ryu from digging in his nose while simultaneously attempting to avoid Azula poking him, Kya was doing some silly hand gesture, and Katara looked like every bit of a tired mother with a soft, yet loving expression on her face while holding a half-asleep Mizuki.

She grins widely at him. “I think it’s perfect. It’s our family. It's us.”

He grabs her hand, squeezing it. “Yeah. It is.”

Chapter Text

With Izumi with her mom visiting a free clinic and orphanage on a neighboring island, the palace is calm and peaceful.

There was no arguing between the two girls and his sons were somewhere off doing who knows what, but Zuko hadn’t heard any yelling, screaming, or the Chef scolding them for sneaking into the kitchens and stealing cookies yet, so he assumed that they were behaving themselves or at the very least, playing with Druk.

As he aged, he became increasingly relaxed and now that all his children were able to fend for themselves in some way that they didn't need constant supervision, he found himself giving them more breathing room. It was also a plus that Katara told him if he started letting them do their own thing more often, they’d had more alone time.

And he really missed having alone time with his wife. He loves his kids, but he had very fond memories of himself and Katara when their relationship was still fresh and new and even fonder memories from when they had the entire palace to themselves during their newlywed, honeymoon phase. 

He was about to enjoy not having to share his time or his snacks and sit in the garden in peace and quiet when his youngest son nearly tackles him, running through the hallway.

“Hey, slow down, kiddo. There’s no fire. Unless you set something on fire…you didn’t, did you?”

Jiro shook his head furiously, curly tendrils falling in front of his face. He was the perfect mix of him and Katara with pale tan skin, amber eyes, and wavy hair.

“No, daddy but I went in Kya’s room, and she didn’t even yell at me to get out.”

“The anteroom or her actual room?”

She and Izumi shared a suite but had their own, individual rooms within it, so it was important to specify.

“Her actual room, Dad.”

Zuko tilted his head in confusion. “Did she seem upset?”

“No, she was kinda just laying there, all balled up in the bed.”

Hm. That is odd. Kya was in her “I don’t want to be bothered by my annoying little brothers” phase and very adamant about them not being in her room because she didn’t want her space to smell like them (and honestly, neither he nor Katara could blame her – they already had to give their 3^rd child a talk about the importance of personal hygiene, and when he asked Azula if he went through that too, she replied 'yes' a little too fast for his liking) so the fact that she didn’t tell him to leave was enough lack of a reaction to warrant some concern.

Zuko sighed. “Okay, thanks for the head up. I’ll go check on her.” He reached down and picked him up to tickle the boy’s sides, eliciting several laughs from him.

“Daddddd.” He whined. “I’m too old for this” but the grin on his face was apparent as he set him back down, sending him on his way.

***

Zuko knocked on the door to Kya’s room after letting himself into their suite. “Sweetheart, it’s me.”

Pressing his ear up against the door, he heard the soft pitter-patter of footsteps that were so distinctly Kya – he could tell every member of his family this way, and it was eventually followed by the click of the lock.

Kya opened the door and looked sickly, her usually brown skin dull, and the striking blue eyes that looked so much like Katara’s, dim.

Zuko’s eyes went wide in shock, worry rising in his chest. “Are you okay?” He quickly reached out and laid the back of a hand on her forehead. “Hmm, no fever.”

Kya grimaced in pain, clutching her stomach. “I’m…not that kind of sick.” 

He raised his eyebrow and stepped into her room. With a quick glance, he noticed that the sheets that usually line her bed are on the floor in a pile and he suddenly remembers this setting playing out so many times with Katara.

Once, he woke up to blood-stained sheets and nearly had a heart attack thinking something was wrong with her. But when he saw that his girlfriend was still sound asleep and breathing, he relaxed, having an idea of what might've happened. Katara recoiled in horror and embarrassment when he woke her up, locking herself in the bathroom because she couldn't believe she just got her period in her boyfriend, The Fire Lord's, bed, the first time she spent the night in his quarters. She felt betrayed by her own body while he just laughed it off saying he wasn't offended or grossed out in the slightest.

Now, for 4-6 days every month, he's Katara's live-in nurse and his productivity levels drop because he spends all day massaging her aching abdomen and being used as a personal heater. It made him feel so much better about being a firebender knowing he could use his talent to protect his family and provide his wife with comfort in her time of need.

He lets out a sigh of relief. So, Kya was not dying but she probably felt like it.

“Oh, you started your moon cycle, didn’t you?”

“Yes, and mom’s not here so I panicked!” She cries, feeling embarrassed.

“It’s okay, Kya. I’ve gone through this with your mother, and I know Izumi has hers. Why didn’t you come to get me?”

“Girls don’t talk about this with their dads.” She grumbles.

Zuko frowns. “Most girls aren’t as close with their fathers as you are with me.”

Despite the pain, she manages to crack a smile. “Yeah, I did get pretty lucky with you.”

“I think I’m the lucky one.”

Lucky didn’t even begin to cover it. He woke up in awe every day, still in disbelief that he ended up with such a loving family.

“Now, how about I make you some tea and soup? When you were little whenever you were sick, we’d stay in bed all day and I’d read stories to you until you fell asleep, and you’d wake up feeling so much better. I understand if you’re much too old for that now though.”

Kya purses her lips. Tea and soup did sound good. The nausea she felt earlier that had her laying in one spot too afraid to move was starting to wear off and now she was hungry.

And her dad had gotten a lot better at making tea according to her mother who told her how horrible it used to be when he was younger.

“Ooh, can I have ramen with seaweed noodles?”

He rolls his eyes. Kya loved seaweed noodles and he thinks it has to do with the copious amounts Katara consumed during her pregnancy with her. When his pregnant wife asks for Water Tribe cuisine, it was in his best interest to make sure she got it, or he’d be sleeping in the stables and have a terrifyingly angry waterbending master on his hands.

“Of course.”

***

When Katara returns to the palace with Izumi in tow, she’s surprised that Zuko is not in his office, the training arena, the garden, or taking Druk out for his daily ride. She’s even more surprised to find that Kallik and Jiro are quietly entertaining themselves – Kallik completing his daily required reading and Jiro playing around with the wooden action figures Grandpa Hakoda whitted for him.

“Are you two feeling okay?” She questions. “You’re quiet…and behaving.”

Jiro barely takes his eyes off his toys, nodding in response.

“Okay, Kally, what about you? You’re willingly reading….”

It’s not that Kallik was a bad student. He was just at the age where he thought there were better things to do with his time than read a book, let alone educational books that weren’t the fun, scary stories, or the dramatic retellings of his “lone warrior days” that Uncle Sokka told him.  

He shrugs. “Dad said Kya isn’t feeling well so we need to be quiet so she can rest.”

“And you guys listened?”

If there was one thing her boys enjoyed doing – it was getting on their big sisters’, especially Kya’s, nerves.

This time, Jiro decides to speak up. “I saw her earlier, mommy. She didn’t look too good.”

***

Katara practically sprints down the hall to Kya’s room. If any of her children were sick, she wanted to make them feel better. She recognized that Zuko deciding not to send a messenger to alert her meant it was nothing serious and that he had it under control, but still.

She was a world-renowned healer. But, she was also a mother.  Even Zuko didn’t dare make her choose.

“Kya, sweetie, what’s wr-"

“Shh.” Zuko whispered from where he was sitting, pointing to Kya’s sleeping frame. Katara couldn’t help but melt at the sight. Kya was twelve and much like herself at that age, she was extremely independent, and yet the pre-teen was partially curled up in his lap in what was clearly a deep sleep by the pool of drool.

“How long have you been like that?”

“Uh, a few hours? It’s not the most comfortable position for me but I didn’t want to disturb her.”

Katara outright coos. “Aw, Zuko. The things we do for our children.”

“I know, right? She has a big head, it’s heavy.”

“Tell me about it. I pushed it out.” Then, she frowns. “What’s wrong with her?”

“Nothing.”

Katara raises an eyebrow at him confusedly. While Kya did have a penchant for napping, the fact that she was napping on her father like a big baby meant something was, in fact, wrong.

“I mean, in the technical sense, she’s healthy. I already checked for a fever, and she doesn’t have one. There's no broken bones.” He sighs. “Our little girl started her moon cycle.”

“Oh, and I wasn’t here to help her through it.” She shakes her head. “I feel horrible.”

Zuko carefully maneuvers Kya off him, tucking a pillow under her head, and pulling the throw blanket his mother embroidered for her when she was baby over her. Then, he walks over to his wife and embraces her.

“Hey, you were working. It’s fine.” Years later and both still felt bad when they missed certain things because of their Fire Lord and Lady status despite people telling them their kids were so well-rounded because of their amazing parenting. “Besides, I took care of it. I’m not just your husband, friend, or lover. We’re partners, Katara. You know that. I’m their dad first before anything else too.”

Katara juts her bottom lip out. “I know. It’s just…my mom wasn’t, couldn’t be there when I got mine and neither was my dad. He’d already gone to fight in the war by then. Sure, I had Gran-Gran and I appreciate her so much for that, but that’s such a special moment in a girl’s life.”

“Your mom wasn’t there physically.” He places a kiss on her forehead and grabs her hands, looking into her eyes. “But she’s always in your heart. She’s always watching over you. You’re away from your children sometimes because you chose to be and have the option to, not because you’re off fighting a war. And I’m a damn good parent if I do so say myself so I pick up your slack.”

“Wow, you are ridiculous. Now, I’m a slacker because you did one thing in my absence.” She teases, attempting to pull away from him.

“Nope, I’m not letting you go. I missed you and I want to hold you.” He rubs her back soothingly – four pregnancies did their damage, leaving her with back pain so he sometimes caught her trying to massage and crack it.

“Ugh, that feels so good.” She sighs in relief happily.

“Mhmm. As you can see, I’m also a good husband.”  

“Yeah, I guess you’re right. I mean, you are good at other things too.”

“Oh…like what?”

“I can show you better than I can tell you.”

“Ew, in my room? Right in front of me? You guys are disgusting!”

They turned to look at their daughter and Zuko laughs.

“You were asleep, little miss. And it’s not the first time we’ve done it with you around.”

Katara scolds him. "Zuko!” 

“What? It’s the truth. Someone was adamant about our children being close by during their first 6 months of life."

“Oh, so it’s my fault!?”

“I didn’t say that.”

“Whatever, we’ll finish this conversation later. Are you feeling better, Kya?”

“I was until I saw my parents flirting with each other.”

Katara laughs. “Would you rather us yell instead? Because we can.”

Zuko groans. “Kya, please don’t get your mother started. Arguing is like foreplay to her.” He pauses. “On second thought, maybe we should fight…”

“Ew! Just get out! You guys are gross!” Kya screams in horror. This is not how she wanted to wake up. She was having such a good dream too.

The couple laugh – no matter how cool and legendary they were to the rest of the world, their children still found them embarrassing and it gave them a sense of normalcy, but take their leave anyway, Katara telling Kya she’ll stop by later if she’s up for it so they can talk.

When the door closes behind them, she turns to look at her husband, an earnest expression on her face.

“Thank you.”

“For what?”

“Being an amazing father.”  

“Katara…it’s a given. You didn’t bring them into the world by yourself.”  

“Yeah, but there were so many women at the clinic today, alone, with babies and children. And it made me think about how you attended every single check-up. And when you couldn’t be there because you had to travel, I know you had the reports sent to you. You know their allergies, favorite foods, favorite color when it changes every other week, likes and dislikes, what to do when they’re upset, sick, or hurting...some dads don’t even know their kids’ teachers' name, meanwhile, you're attending parent night and have their contact information for emergencies.”

“Well, I am the Fire Lord.”

“Yes, you are, but that’s not why you’re so good at this. It’s Zuko that I married and decided to procreate with. That dorky, awkward 19-year-old that just wanted to make the world a better place.”

Zuko sucks in a deep breath. “Do you think he succeeded?”

“No. I know he did.”

Chapter Text

After almost dying during Jiro’s birth, Katara pushed the thought of having another child to the back of her mind. She always wanted a big family ever since she was a little girl. That was what was so unique about her homeland. Even though she only had one biological brother, the younger kids she grew up around all saw her as a big sister and she wanted to recreate that experience in her and Zuko's life.

But instead of the “at least five” they talked about having, she and Zuko decided that four was a good number. They had two of each and the threats against their children had decreased significantly over the years so there was no real need to try again anyway.

So, when her monthly bleed became lighter along with the other premenopausal symptoms such as hot flashes (summers in the Fire Nation were always rough for the Southern Water Tribe native but now they just made her irrationally angry), night sweats, and severe mood swings, she understood that she was approaching infertility.

If she wanted to conceive again, she reasoned that scientific and medical advancements would have to be used but what she witnessed herself as a midwife and healer told her that those were stressful, trying processes that might not even be successful.

Four is a good number, she reminded herself as she noticed that all her children were becoming more independent and needed her less and less. While not yet the Crown Princess, Izumi was already exploring some of the responsibilities and duties that came with the title, shadowing Katara on her outreach work and sitting in on meetings with her father more often when she wasn't at school. She was also amid scouting universities so she knew that within one-to-two years’ time – their firstborn that taught them how to be parents would be out of the house and living on her own in a completely different country, possibly on the other side of the world. Kya, 13, had her first blood the previous summer and she, too, was already thinking of her future plans itching to explore the world starting with the Water Tribes. Kallik was nine, and for now, had an interest in pro-bending and being a professional athlete – he thought it was the coolest thing ever while the thought of putting yourself in harm's way for sport made his protective parents nervous.

Even Jiro, her sweetheart that was attached at her hip for a while (people said that she and Zuko were spoiling him and admittedly, they were but he was the baby of the family, it was to be expected), was becoming more self-assured and preferred to spend his time with his older brother than her.

She’d be jealous if she didn’t find the relationship her children had with each other adorable.

Zuko, on the other hand, was genuinely happy with four.

He enjoyed being a dad and when Izumi was born, he concluded that he’d be perfectly content with just one as long as he had Katara, and she was happy.

He married Katara for her. She was his home. She came into his life unexpectedly and made being Fire Lord at such an early age easier knowing he had her by his side as a friend, then later, his treasured Ambassador, and subsequently, his wife and Fire Lady until death decided to take him. Katara asked what he would do if she ended up dying first, if he would remarry, and he promptly said no - that he’d live the rest of his life cherishing all the memories they had together.

Having children and raising a family with her was a reward that he could never thank her enough for blessing him with.

So, in tune with his wife and her body, he, too, notices the signs.

Katara asks him to soothe her cramps less and less, the debilitating pain that meant for four to six days out of every month, he spent his time in their bed with heated hands massaging her lower abdomen having turned into a dull ache.

He wakes up to her tossing and turning in the middle of the night, sweat sticking to her skin, increasingly often, and his once put-together, bubbly Fire Lady just seems depressed.

Perimenopause is the proper term for what’s happening to her, and he knows that this means the possibility of her getting pregnant again is decreasing.

He also knows that means she’s getting older and coupled with the influx of younger and thinner noblewomen that keep flirting with him, it doesn’t surprise him at all in the slightest when he catches her poking and prodding at her body and confides in him that she doesn’t feel like her younger, thinner, 18-and-in-shape self anymore.

He wants to laugh because Katara, you’re 38, of course you don’t feel like your old self anymore, but he knows that is the wrong thing to say, so he takes her out on a date instead and it makes him feel young again too.

Reigniting a fire that was starting to die out between them, not because they were no longer attracted to each other, but because they were too tired to do much of anything besides cuddle before succumbing to sleep, they were going at it like two, horny twenty somethings again, doing it any and everywhere they could possibly think of, and he realizes that whatever they were doing before does not compare to sex when you’re middle-aged.

This, he decides, is so much better and he found himself trying new things just to spice it up.

A few weeks later though, he wakes up to her vomiting in the bathroom. In all eighteen years of their marriage, the only time Katara ever threw up was when she was pregnant, but he chalks it up to another symptom of approaching menopause and decides not to question or bring it up until she does.

He also notices that her stomach is now taut and has a slight, pronounced, (at least to him because this is his wife so he knows her body like the back of his hand whereas a random person may not notice it unless they squint), curve to it.

Remembering a prior conversation when she asked if he thought she was fat, he decides that it would be in his best interest not to point it out.

So, he goes about his business as usual until one day when she comes crying to him because she wanted to feed the turtleducks but they were out of the fish they like, so she had to give them fruit (which was totally acceptable and a part of their diet already) instead.

He doesn’t understand why she’s crying or at least why she’s crying over that but he wanted her to make her feel better anyway so he pulls her in for a tight hug and she yelps when her chest presses against his.

Zuko was a smart man and although she hasn’t explicitly said anything about it – he recognizes these symptoms. Random crying spells, morning sickness, and achy breasts were all signs of pregnancy and symptoms she exhibited herself whenever she was with child. And since she’d gone through this four times before, it was to be expected that she was showing a bit sooner, the stretching now muscle memory, so it’s out of his mouth before he even has a chance to think about how it might sound.

“I think you’re pregnant.”

She stiffens in his arms. “What? No, I-I can’t be. I’ll be 39 soon. The chances, it’s so low.”

“But that doesn’t mean it’s impossible, Katara.”

He realizes as soon as he says it that wasn’t the right thing to say at all.

Katara pulls away from him with such force, he has to steady himself. “Don’t you think I know that!?” She yells. “I am a professional healer! I know women can and have gotten pregnant at my age before, Zuko!”

He winces. “I know you know that. I’m just saying, you’re crying over not having fish to feed the turtleducks. That’s pretty…extreme.”

“Oh, so it’s extreme to ensure that they have a balanced diet?” She scoffs.

“No, I guess it’s not, but I did wake up to you vomiting every day this week. And every night before bed.” He sighs. “I’m worried about you, Katara. I didn’t want to say anything because I don’t want you to feel like I’m undermining you or overstepping any boundaries…but if you are pregnant, we at least need to make sure that you and the baby are good or discuss if you want to keep it.” 

Katara blinks. “You think I would want to…you know?"

“I mean, with the modern technology they have now, it is an option and at the end of the day…I’m not the one that has to carry it for nine months.” He grabs one of her hands and directs her to the loveseat. “You almost…” He bites the inside of his cheek. Over 5 years later, both she and Jiro were healthy as one can be, but it still was hard to say “died last time. And that was a scary experience for both of us. I don’t think I’ve ever been as fearful of something as I was that day. I was pleading with every God and Spirit I could think of that they got the bleeding to stop because I had no idea how to raise our family alone and I don’t want to. And then when you were finally well enough to leave the infirmary, I was waking up every hour on the hour to make sure you were still breathing, because you weren’t at one point and those were the worst minutes of my life. So, I understand if you don’t want this. I can’t and won’t put you at risk for that again unless you’re willing to go through with it. But we won’t know for sure what’s going on as long as you’re in denial of the possibility.”

“Can you…can you hold me? While I check? I’m too nervous to do it alone.” She cries, voice cracking.

“Sure, kitten.” They rarely called each other pet names except when they were in affectionate moods and right now, it brings her comfort. “I’ll always be right there with you, through everything.”

Katara stands up and Zuko follows behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist. She lifts her shirt up and can’t help but smile at how intimate this was. She always went to the doctor to confirm her suspicions, especially when they were actively trying as it helped to have a second opinion so this was the first time she was giving herself a pregnancy test with her husband in attendance instead of just telling him later. It felt nice and it almost made her forget about how anxious she was about the whole ordeal just to see the look on his face. She was almost hoping that she was because even though he said he’d be okay with her decision regardless, it was going to hurt to see his disappointment.

She draws water from the skin attached to her hip, concealed by one of the fashionable coverings her seamstress made for her to blend in with her outfits, and places her glowing hands on the sides of her stomach.

She audibly gasps and Zuko cranes his neck to see. “What? What is it?”

She takes one of his hands and moves it to cover hers. “Here, feel. It’s subtle, so you might not be able to pick it up but it’s there.”

“Is that…our baby’s heartbeat?”

Katara looks up at him, tears were rolling down her face, but she was smiling. “Yeah. It is.”

“We’re going to be parents? Again?” He pauses. “I mean if you want.”

She thinks about this briefly, but it doesn’t take long for her to decide. While pregnancy and childbirth were scary and life-threatening, having experienced her own fair share of complications save for with Izumi (she really thought it was ironic that her first child was the easiest to deliver and raise), she did have something some of the women that she worked with and tended to didn't – a loving husband that would risk everything, his career, his pride, and even his own life if it meant keeping his family safe, and there was honestly no better person she could think of to be doing this with, again.

And 39 really wasn’t that old. Besides the aches and pains that came with aging, both were healthy and would be around for a long time. Even with Izumi beginning to start her own life soon – she couldn’t see the age gap between them being too much of a problem.

This child would have a plethora of siblings and cousins doting on them and maybe even their own nieces and nephews to be the cool auntie or uncle for.

“I do. I really do. I love having children with you.”

"Me too." He places a kiss on her neck. “And I love making them with you. Should we celebrate?" 

She pales. “That sounds good, but I’m about to puke.”

With a jolt, she’s out of his arms and hurling into the trash can. She groans as she comes to kneel on the floor gripping the ends so hard that her knuckles are clenched. “I did not miss this.”

Zuko can’t resist smiling even when he knows that he probably shouldn’t be enamored by his wife who was currently vomiting all the food she ate earlier, which apparently their child did not like, into his trashcan, but he loved it when she was pregnant even though it could be quite a miserable experience for her.

“You’re so cute when you throw up because you’re pregnant with my seed.”

“Shut up and get me some ginger tea, piping hot and slightly sweetened.”

“Anything for you, my love.”

“Zuko?” She calls weakly lifting her head up.

“Yes?”

“Please stop with the excessive flattery. I’m not trying to hear that for 32 more weeks.”

***

Katara frowned as she stood in front of the mirror getting ready for her 2nd-trimester appointment with the doctor. If everything went well, they were planning to make an official announcement soon to the public that the Royal Family was expanding again. For now, she was concealing her belly with loose-fitting shirts, dresses, and high-waisted skirts. “Something’s not right.”

Zuko directs his attention to her. “What’s wrong? Need to me alert her that we’re coming a bit earlier?”

She shakes her head. “I don’t think something’s wrong in that way. I feel fine…just off.”

He still wasn’t appeased, coming to stand behind her, a hand on the small of her back and kneading softly with a look of worry on his face. “How so?”

“Big, I should say. I feel big.” She spits out bitterly, almost in disgust. “I’m carrying a lot fuller than any of my other pregnancies and I’m only 14 weeks. I look at least 5, 6 months along already.”

Zuko did agree that her stomach was showing a lot rounder than it did in the past, but he knew better than to mention that. The irritability had not yet worn off despite being in her second trimester that even their children were proceeding with caution. Zuko felt bad for Jiro – he was too young to fully understand what was going on with his mother but was nonetheless excited about becoming a big brother, relishing in the newfound responsibility he was about to have.

Katara told him that he might start feeling the opposite as she got closer to her due date and realized that he was permanently losing his spot as the baby of the family, not just temporarily, but for now, they were happy that he was happy about getting a little brother or sister.

“That just means he or she is healthy.”

“Please, at this rate, I’m going to be a lot bigger than when I was pregnant with Kallik and that was awful. I couldn't even see my own feet!" 

He places a kiss on her temple. “Let’s just let the doctor see what’s going on, okay? Remember what she said at the first appointment?”

She rolls her eyes. “I know, I need to take it easy and try not to be so stressed out because even though I’m healthy, I am geriatric.”

“She did not say you’re geriatric.”

“But she did say ‘well, you are 39’.”

“Because you are, Katara.”

She whips around to look at him with speed and agility that was surprising for someone that was already walking slower than her usual pace. “Are you calling me old!? Oh, you’re one to talk! You already have gray hair!" 

He winces and ushers her towards the door. “I didn’t think that through.”

“You’re damn right you didn't! And don’t touch me, I’m mad at you.”

“Please let these 26 weeks go by quickly.” He grumbled under his breath.

“What was that?” She growled.

“Nothing, sweetie. I love you.”

“Hmph. I’m not feeling too lovey right now, try again later.”

***

“Well, you’re not overweight.” The physician remarks, looking over Katara’s file. “Honestly, in my professional opinion, you could stand to gain a little bit more.”

Katara blinked, clenching her fists at her sides in rage. “You what?” She growls. “I am the size of a small seal at 14 weeks. What the hell kind of professional opinion is that!?”

Zuko reaches out to grab her. “Katara, honey. Calm down.”

“No, I will NOT calm down. I told you that these new doctors cannot be trusted! Why did Dr. Kim retire again?"

“The man was 78. You want him to work forever?” He looks over at the young woman – she was fresh out of medical school having just completed her residency. Katara vetted her herself, so he knew she was just saying these things out of frustration but felt the need to apologize anyway. “I am so sorry, Dr. Reiko. She’s been…tense, these past few weeks. Really, ever since she hit the 2^nd trimester, she’s been, I don’t want to say difficult because she might kill me, but yeah.”

Katara huffed. “I’m not being difficult. You’ve never been pregnant so don’t tell me how to feel.”

Dr. Reiko laughed heartily. “Don’t worry about it. I understand. I’d be a little miffed too if I had double the chi running through me. That’s why I recommended gaining more weight, actually.” She smiles at them. “You’re having twins.”

She laughs while Zuko pales. “That is so funny, it sounded like you said I’m having twins.”

The doctor nods. “I did. You are. There’s two heartbeats, not just one.”

“But I-I did the initial test myself, I only felt one.”

“It’s very possible that one baby was hiding behind the other. That also could be why your husband was able to detect it despite not having the ability himself because it appeared stronger.”

“So...so the reason why I’m so big already is because there’s two babies in there?”

“Yes.”

“And not am I going to get even bigger, you’re…you’re encouraging it?”

“Yes. Right now, at your current weight, you’re not exactly under but you’re not where you need to be either. To ensure that you’re eating enough not just for the babies but also for yourself, I recommend more small meals throughout the day loaded with protein, fruit, and whole grains instead of just breakfast, lunch, and dinner. Plus, snacking of course. I know this is really overwhelming and unexpected, but there is no denying that this is happening and as such, as much as I know you hate being limited, I have to advise that you reduce your workload. While you are healthy, in peak physical condition, and thirty-nine is far from old by any definition of the word, that does put you in an age range where pregnancy complications are more likely to occur. Twins just increase the risk. I don’t want anything to happen to you or them, given your past medical history, so by taking these extra precautions, I have no doubt in my mind that you’ll carry to term – granted in the sense that multiples usually do come a little early and are expected to.” She looks over at Zuko who had until now been sitting quietly in shock. “Your majesty, I can’t say that's going to be easy – I know your wife has a knack for being restless and on the go” She winks at Katara, a teasing tone to her voice “and will fight you tooth and nail, but you have to stand your ground. No strenuous activity, no staying up all night working on policies, and no excessive bending. A little here and there is fine for exercise and to keep the muscles active and mobile, but training with Princess Kya is absolutely out of the question.”

“So, there’s two babies!?”

Katara rolls her eyes. “Yes, Zuko. Where have you been? Welcome back to Earth. Thanks for joining us."

“I’m sorry, I’m just trying to process that. How did it happen?”

She stares at him incredulously.

“I mean, I know how it happened. Obviously. But wow. Twins? It doesn’t run in either of our families.”

Dr. Reiko smiles. “Well, I guess this will be the first. You know, when you do something, you really do it…”

“Oh, do not say that. He already has a big ego.”

But it was too late. Zuko was already feeling an elevated sense of self-worth and pride.

“My waterbender is having twins! Oh, I cannot wait until we can tell everyone that you're having twins because of me. And you say I’m old. Can old men knock up a woman with two children in one shot, Katara?" 

“Well, actually, they-“

“I don’t want to hear your scientific, medical explanation right now. I just want you to take back calling me old and admit that I clearly still have it. My soldiers are marching, and they did not miss their target. Uncle would be so proud of me.”  

Katara looks at the physician, sighing heavily. “He’s never going to let this go.” Then, she looks down at her stomach and smiles, rubbing it softly.

At least five.

She thought her dreams of experiencing being a mother all over again were crushed, and now here she was, about to become one to six.

Maybe Uncle was right – things do always work out the way they’re supposed to.

Chapter Text

“Hey dad, can I talk to you about something?” Kallik questioned as he walked into the training arena where Zuko was going over some katas.

“Yeah, sure. What’s up?”

“How did you win over mom?”

Zuko paused mid-form and raised an eyebrow at him. “Is this about Akira?” He knew all of his children’s friends and romantic interest’s names, committing them to memory. He would never, ever admit it, but he was a tad overprotective if only out of wanting the best for his babies.

Kallik blushed, looking down at the ground. “Maybe.”

His dad chuckled before patting the meditation mat next to him. “Come do these katas with me.”

He sighed but reluctantly agreed, shrugging his shirt off and folding it on top of the bench. Kallik got into the same stance as his father and began taking deep breaths as he was always instructed to do when he first started learning to harness his element.

“You know, I’d like to say that I was this cool, suave heartthrob all the girls wanted, and your mom was infatuated by my dashing good looks and magnetic charm, but that would be a lie.”  

“And lying is dishonorable.”

“Correct. Unless you’re your aunt who does so for her own pleasure and amusement.”

Kallik chuckles. “Dad, c’mon. Auntie’s not that bad. Anymore.”  

Zuko smiles. “No, she’s not.” Then he sighs. “Honestly though, it wasn’t easy. Your mom was and still is way too good for me.” He frowns. “At first, I was a jerk to her.”

He twists his face up in confusion. “Really?”

“Unfortunately. I had to earn her forgiveness first then came trust, love, and respect. Gradually. What you see today didn’t just happen overnight.”

“Well, how did you do that?”

Zuko thought about his answer for a moment.

“It took a lot of communication, understanding, and vulnerability between two people that wanted each other in their lives. But most importantly, I was myself, and she loved me for that in all my brooding, socially awkward glory.”

“So, I should just be myself?” Kallik asks, still a bit skeptical.

“Yes. You're a pretty good kid and I'm not just saying that because you're mine. You're a lot more levelheaded than I was at your age. And she already seems to like you so whatever you're doing must be working."

“Do you think we’ll end up boyfriend and girlfriend? Fall in love like you and mom?”

Zuko stretches before grabbing a nearby towel and handing one to his son as well so he can wipe off the sweat. “Let’s just get through the first date, okay? Do you know where you plan on taking her?”

“To the theatre.”

He smiles and claps him on the shoulder. “Ah, a boy after his grandma's own heart. I raised you well.”

***

Saturday came all too soon for Zuko and Katara and way too slow for Kallik. He’d been bouncing with nerves and excitement since he got home from school on Friday. It was so fun to watch except his wife didn’t seem to think so.

“So Kallik’s off on his first date.” 

Katara scowled from where she was sitting. He left 15 minutes ago to meet her with a bouquet of flowers he picked himself from the Royal Palace Gardens wrapped neatly and clutched tightly in his hand.  

“Don’t remind me.”

It’s not that she didn’t like Akira – she thought she was sweet, both Izumi and Kya gave her their stamp of approval, a difficult feat for the two girls who thought no one was good enough for their baby brother, and the faint blush that always graced Kallik’s cheeks whenever he talked about her was adorable. It was the same love-struck look Zuko gave her. But he was her little prince. The fact that he was starting to have “girl problems” meant that he was growing up and now she understands all too well how Zuko felt when Izumi and subsequently, Kya, began dating.

“Aw, now look who’s upset. What happened to ‘you have to let her grow up, Zuko’ or ‘you were in a relationship when you were her age, Zuko’? Are you reneging? That’s so unbecoming of a Fire Lady.”  Zuko tsks at her in mock disappointment.

Her scowl deepened. “Are you enjoying this?”

“Actually, I am.” He grins at her. “It’s cute when you go all protective Mama polar-bear dog mode.”

Katara pouts. “It’s just he’s so young. One day, I was in labor for-”

“31 hours. I know, and he knows. You mention it every time you’re disciplining him.” He teases.

“And the next, his voice is getting deeper, he’s a firebending master, and he’s already a head taller than me. What’s next? Body hair?”

Zuko sucks in a deep breath. “I guess this is a bad time to tell you that he already has some then, huh?”

“What!?” She cries. “When did that happen?”

“Um, I want to say a few months ago?” He shrugs. “Maybe. He came and told me that he found a couple on his…”

Katara shoots him a deadly look and he stills. “Chin?”  

She knew this day was coming, clearly remembering the day Zuko eagerly ran into their room shouting that their infant son’s testicles have dropped. Their first boy, she cried because it meant he was leaving the newborn stage. She didn't even want to think about him doing other things. She handled giving their elder daughters "The Talk" but she wasn't ready to have that conversation with her oldest son - that, she concluded, would be his job. She pouts. “Ugh, this is so hard. Accepting that he’s growing up.”

Zuko pulls her into his lap and places a kiss on her forehead. “I know. It’s hard for me too. But I don’t want to embarrass him so I’m putting on a brave face.” He sighs. “I remember when you told me you were pregnant for the third time. I was like 'wow, again?'"

Katara pinches the side of his torso, and he winces.

“I’m kidding, love. Of course, I was happy and excited. By then, we’d been trying for months, and seeing the look of disappointment on your face after every negative test hurt because there was really nothing I could do to fix it or make things better besides what we were already doing. And honestly, you were hard to keep up with. Do you have any idea how awkward it is explaining to my council why I can’t meet on certain days because my wife said that’s peak baby-making time? I was running out of excuses.”

She scoffs. “I thought they wanted you to reproduce.”

“They did, but anything after two is no longer for the sake of having an heir to succeed me. That’s just strictly for our own personal gain.”

Katara rolls her eyes. With six children, they had the largest (living) brood in the documented history of the Royal Family. It was a running joke that Fire Lord Zuko had enough kids to start his own sports team and the prideful man he was, he took joy in the fact that he and his Fire Lady were just as into each other now, if not more, as when they were teenagers and had six half Fire Nation, half Water Tribe kids to show for it.

But what he said made her think about how exactly Kallik came to be. Izumi wasn’t exactly planned but as far as the Fire Sages could tell, she was the direct result of their excessive prodding to reproduce. Then, faulty contraceptive tea and a cycle that hadn’t returned to normal yet following her first pregnancy led to Kya and although they loved their elder children deeply, they made an agreement to never have a toddler and newborn at the same time again.

Kallik taught them so much about being parents all over again and now he was going on his first date. He was getting older, and unfortunately, so were they.

She sighs. “Do you know where they’re going?”

Zuko nods. “Yes, he’s taking her to a show at the theatre. I gave him extra yuans so he can buy her something nice from the market.”

“Aww. That’s sweet. She’ll like that.”

“Of course, she will, Katara. This is my son we’re talking about here. Who do you think coached him?”

She raises an eyebrow at him. “Hopefully not you because you were a fumbling, nervous mess on our first few dates.”

He squeezes her tightly against his chest. “And yet, it worked out because you are my wife, and we have six beautiful children together. Not too bad for an awkward teenager, huh?”

“That awkward teenager should be thanking his lucky stars I thought he was cute and had a thing for reformed bad boys.” Then, she pauses, pursing her lips in thought. “So, hypothetically speaking, what would you say to us going to see a play at the theatre too? Perhaps the same one they’re attending?” She shrugs. “We can sit in the back.”

“Katara.” There’s a questioning yet stern tone to his voice.

She looks up at him batting her eyes, long eyelashes brushing against her cheeks.

“We are not spying on them, and you can bat your eyes all you want, I’m not falling for it.” He deadpans. “Well, this time, I’m not.”

She pouts, pulling away from him and crossing her arms over her chest. “I said hypothetically speaking, as in imagining a possibility.”

“I’m not imagining anything because the answer is no. Besides, it’s a Saturday afternoon and all the kids are gone.”

Despite their children being in the spotlight, they tried to make sure they lived normal lives. As such, Izumi and Kya were in Ember Island for the weekend with friends (with Azula keeping an eye on them because while Zuko trusted them, he wasn’t an idiot), Jiro was on a field trip to the harbor with his school’s science club, and Ryu and Mizuki were with his mother at the park because she claimed she didn’t spend enough time with her youngest grandchildren and who were they to deny being childfree for a few hours on a weekend when their weekends usually consisted of trying to keep the peace and family-bonding?

Zuko reasons that he and Katara needed to do some husband-and-wife bonding. He leans down to whisper in her ear. “We have plans of our own.”

Katara doesn’t seem phased, continuing to grumble and scowl but it was getting increasingly difficult to keep up that resolve because he was nibbling on her neck. She blows out a breath of air. “You should’ve started with that.”

***

“Well, that was pretty good.”

Kallik chuckled. “Yeah, it was. I’m glad they’ve gotten better. According to my dad, these shows used to be horrible.” He looks at her. “They did a whole play about them and their travels once during the war.”

“The Boy in The Iceberg?”

“Yeah, how’d you know?”

Akira stares at him.

“Oh, right. Duh. I knew that. Everyone’s heard that story.”

She shakes her head. “It’s a classic at this point even if it was tragically bad.” She nods her head in the direction of the smoke rising from the food vendors. “Want to go to the market?”

He pats his pocket, making sure the yuans his dad gave them were still there. He did not want to be one of those ‘Oops, I’m sorry, I forgot my wallet’ guys on the first date, even if he were a Prince of the Fire Nation and could practically get anything free. He didn’t like using his status to get over people. His parents had always told him that was wrong. "Sure.”

Akira reaches out and grabs his hand, leading him towards the stalls and Kallik feels his heart start to race. She was touching him. Oh, man. His dad didn’t say anything about hand holding!

Kya was always so good with the ladies. What would she do in this situation?

“Your hands are soft.”

Kallik, you idiot, that’s weird.

She looks over her shoulder at him, a smile on her face. “Thanks. Yours are pretty soft too.” She blushes a bit. "And warm." 

Okay, maybe his dad was right. Just being yourself does work.

Chapter Text

Zuko jumped up as Jiro’s cry broke the silence in the room. A part of him was grateful for it – the still, eerily calm atmosphere was unusual and deafening. “Shh, it’s okay, little guy.” He reached for the bottle next to him and quickly warmed it to the perfect temperature before bringing it to his mouth. Jiro scrunched his face up and recoiled at the fake nipple. “C’mon buddy, I know it’s not mommy, but you have to eat. I know you’re hungry.” He looks down at him, sighing, as the baby kept turning his head away from it. “I understand and I apologize for my lack of functional breasts. Your mom’s milk is a lot better than this.” He pauses, laughing a bit at some hilariously awkward moments he shared with Katara when she was pregnant and/or nursing. "Don’t ask how I know that. Do you just want to be held? Okay, that’s fine. Now, that I can do.”

He cradled him against his chest and began bouncing him slightly as he walked back and forth across the bedroom he shared with his wife. This past week, as Katara was in the intensive care unit of the palace infirmary after suffering major blood loss during childbirth and needed emergency surgery, their bed felt like it was swallowing him whole. It’s always been incredibly large, a feat she constantly pointed out, but her presence made it more comforting, especially since they were always touching each other in some way in their sleep – an arm around her waist, her leg thrown over his, his chest pressed against her back, or her head nestled on his shoulder, they were one of those couples that slept closely together as cliché as it sounded.

And while it wasn’t the first time he went to bed alone; it was the first time under such extreme circumstances and the entire ordeal was unnerving, Katara having been put under a sedative so her body could focus entirely on recovery. Luckily for him or maybe not so lucky, Izumi and Kya had some knowledge of what was going on with their mother and were quick to help him with Kallik, distracting him when he started asking “Where’s mama?” while he tended to their newborn son.

But his stint thus far as a single parent had been difficult. Zuko knew in his heart that he had no idea how to pull this off alone. They worked so well together because they were a team. He was missing his better half.

The doctor told him that her vitals were good, and he expected her to make a full recovery, but he couldn’t get the image of the bloody stained sheets out of his head. Even seeing his wife now, as peaceful as she looked, made him nauseous. She looked weak and he never imagined he’d see her like that. She was always so strong, a force to be reckoned with – seeing her laid up in a hospital bed being attended to by a nurse who was also responsible for cleaning her bedpan was an indescribable pain. Drafting the announcement alerting the Fire Nation that their lady was in the hospital after a difficult labor but welcoming the arrival of his son was bittersweet like a spoiled piece of fruit.

The influx of “get well soon”, thoughts, and prayers did nothing except remind him of her condition and how he almost lost her.

There’s a knock on the door followed by a voice. “Your majesty, Chief Hakoda has arrived from the South Pole.”

“I’ll be there in a second.” He looks at Jiro once more. “You’re meeting your grandpa a little earlier than planned, buddy.” He tried to convince himself that was a good thing despite the circumstances that led to his visit.

***

“So, where are the girls?” Hakoda asked his son-in-law.

“They’re out with my sister. She took them to the zoo for a few hours.” He looks over at Kallik who was sound asleep, spread out on the floor next to his toys. “Kallik didn’t want to go. He’s, uh, taking this really hard.”

The aging man nodded. “It’s to be expected. Four is pretty young. And I know he’s a mama boy, so he’s bound to miss her.”

“Yeah, he doesn’t quite understand why he can’t see her or why she’s not tucking him in at night, or dropping him off at school, joining us for breakfast…” Zuko trails off, biting the inside of his cheek.

Hakoda sits up straighter. “And how are you, Zuko?”

“Oh, I’m fine.”

“Don’t lie to me, son.” He chides in a stern tone usually reserved for disciplining his grandchildren. “How are you? You look like shit.”

Despite it being an insult, this makes Zuko smile. The water tribe elder was known for his tell-it-like-it-is demeanor.

And Zuko saw himself in the mirror, he did look like shit but without Katara there to help him run a country and take care of their family, he’d been neglecting his appearance, the five o’clock shadow morphing into a beard. It made him feel so weak and pathetic, he didn't want to seem incompetent without her, but he just felt lost. 

He takes a deep breath and swallows. “Honestly…I’m a nervous wreck. I feel like I have no idea what I’m doing.” He shakes his head. “Izumi and Kya have shown more strength than me. Kids, they’re surprisingly resilient. Meanwhile, I’m falling apart.” Zuko sighs. “There was just, so much blood and what bothers me the most is I couldn’t do anything to stop it. I just sat there and watched in horror.” He looks up at his father-in-law and Hakoda can see the unshed tears in his eyes – the tears of a man who was trying to be strong for his children but struggling to come to terms with what happened to his wife.

He had a similar experience when Kya passed and while Katara wasn’t dead, watching her life begin to slip away right before his very eyes had to traumatize him. He’s quickly engulfing him in a hug, Zuko was so much more than just the man his daughter was married to for he truly saw him as a son.

Zuko’s voice cracks as he holds onto him tightly. “I don’t want to do this without her.”

“I know. It’s okay. Let it out.”

And for the first time since it happened, he cries, his body shaking with sobs.

Chapter Text

Hakoda finally managed to convince Zuko to get some sleep (or at least try to because he knew he wasn't sleeping well), telling him he did raise two kids of his own, so he was more than capable of looking after Kallik and his infant grandson while he got some much-needed rest, and was visiting Katara in the infirmary.

It was different for him.

Of course, it hurt to see her in this state, she was his child, but the bond between husband and wife was special. He knew that Zuko and Katara had a love that would transcend lifetimes, a legendary tale that people would talk about years from now when they’re all just distant relatives and ancestors.

At 65 years old, he lived his life and was about to retire. Zuko, however, was young and his definition of “forever” meant waking up next to Katara every day.

It was endearing to know his daughter captured his heart and it made him smile to see her so well-taken care of and loved. As a father, all he ever wanted was for his children to be happy and find people that contribute to that happiness.

“You gave us quite a scare there, pup. Sokka wanted to come but you know, I don’t really trust anyone but him to rule in my absence.” He sighs. “I know you’re strong enough to make it, you are your mother’s daughter, after all, but Zuko, he could use some good news.” He reaches out and grabs her hand, squeezing it softly. He felt relieved at how warm it was. That was a good sign since Zuko mentioned how cold her body felt when it first happened. “So, whenever you feel like waking up, we’re here.”

***

“Did you guys have fun at the zoo?” Azula asked her nieces. They were sitting at a table for lunch after her and Zuko agreed they needed a day off from school to do something fun. And very few teachers were going to deny an excuse of absence from the Fire Lord anyway.

“Yeah.” Kya murmured as she picked over her sushi.

The firebender frowned. Kya loved fish and sushi was one of her favorite ways to have it. Her lack of interest was concerning.

“What’s wrong, Ky? You’re not hungry?” Azula hoped the use of her nickname would coax an explanation from her, but she just shrugs and continues poking at the rolls with her chopsticks.

Izumi, the oldest, and as such, slipping into the ‘mother’ role during Katara’s absence, decides to answer for her. “She wishes mom was here.” Then, she bites the inside of her cheek and looks down. “I kinda do too.” She murmurs.

She lets out a deep sigh. They were children, still so young and in need of their mom. While they had an understanding that Kallik did not over the situation, the poor kid crying and screaming in terror when nursemaids that were not his mother tried tending to him, that didn’t mean it hurt any less.

 Izumi putting their feelings into words makes her realize just how devastating of a blow this way to them as a family. While some people were concerned about what this meant for the country, the world - with a comatose Fire Lady and her grieving husband, who would rule in their absence? Would he remarry? Is this the end of Master Katara, The Last Southern Waterbender? They were a husband, sister, brother, father, son, and daughter trying to process their trauma in front of everyone.

It’s moments like this that put into perspective why Zuko always hated politics.

Azula gets up and sits in between them, wrapping her arms around them like a shield from the cold, cruel world. “Me too, kiddos.” She places a kiss on their respective foreheads. “Me too.”

***

Early one morning, Katara wakes up, scaring her nurse when she walks into the room to administer a supplemental shot for breakfast and finds her sitting up in bed asking for real food and not that ‘mess you’ve been giving me.’ A few days later, much to everyone's relief, she’s cleared to be discharged.

Zuko wheels her into the living room where he arranged a surprise party for her with all their friends and family, and she’s immediately attacked with hugs and kisses from their excited children.

He lurches forward as Kya and Kallik, not as reserved as their older sister, both try to crawl into her lap. “Hey, easy guys. Mommy’s still a little sore, okay? We have to be gentle with her.”

Katara rolls her eyes. “Zuko, I’m fine. The doctor said I’m strong enough to ease back into my regular routine.”

“The key word is ease, Katara. You still have your stitches in.”

She sucks in a deep breath, gritting her teeth. “You guys will be mindful of my stitches, right?”

Both of them nod eagerly. “Yes, mama, promise.” Kallik adds for good measure.

Katara looks back over at Zuko as she maneuvers them into her lap. “See? I’m fine. You’re overreacting.”

***

Later on, after the celebration is over, Katara is trying to help the staff clean up.

“Oh, you don’t have to help, my lady. We have everything under control.”

“Nonsense, I want to.”

She reaches forward to grab some of the discarded plates when Zuko places a hand on her shoulder. “She said they have it. Let them work.”

Katara looks up at him, arms crossed over her chest. “Why do I feel like this is less about it being their job because that’s never been your philosophy before and more about you trying to handicap and infantilize me?”

“I’m not trying to do that.”

“Then what it is, Zuko? What’s your problem? You’ve been on my case all day and quite frankly, I’m sick of it!”

By this point, everyone in the room is looking at them but it’s out of his mouth before he can stop himself to think.

“I just think you’re being careless, that’s all! You have no idea how this has affected me or any of us!”

Katara blinks. “And you don’t know how it affected me, you know? The person that did almost die and was an invalid for over a week!” She stands up abruptly, brushing off Aang who tried to help her up, and storms out of the room without much of a second glance.

Zuko opens his mouth to issue an apology, realizing exactly what he said and how it came out, but Sokka swoops in while Suki follows her.

“Zuko, my brother from another mother, come walk with me. Let’s talk.”

***

Zuko sighs once they reach the alcove in the hall. “I know what you’re going to say. That I need to relax, not be so overbearing, and let her cool off first.”

Sokka looks down into his glass, pretending to be mesmerized by the carbonation bubbles floating at the top. “Actually, I wasn’t going to say that.” He pauses. “You do need to let her cool off though.”

“Oh. Then what were you going to?”

He takes a deep breath. “I was going to say that I know how you’re feeling.”

Zuko gasps. “Suki was…pregnant? Oh, I’m sorry, man, I had no idea.”

Sokka laughs. “Oh, no, we agreed a long time that we don’t want kids. But there was an incident where she was severely injured. It was a secret mission so we really weren’t supposed to talk about it.” He sighs. “But she almost died, and I was so scared I’d lose her, the same way I was when we were just kids fighting a war, that when she came home, I practically forbade her from doing what she loves. And that’s being a Kyoshi Warrior. It caused a rift in our relationship. We argued constantly because I didn’t understand. I couldn’t. I had to realize that while it was okay for me to feel scared, it happened to her and I had no right to tell her how to process her own trauma.” He takes a slow sip. “I know you’re concerned and as a man, I get it and I understand. But as a brother who knows my sister…don’t make her feel like she’s this fragile piece of glass. Be there for her, but don’t try to stop her from doing the things she loves. And you know she loves being…productive, for the lack of a better word.” He nods his head into the direction of the garden where everyone shifted to after Ursa suggested a change of scenery. “I mean, look at her.”

He looks at his wife and can’t help but be mesmerized by the sight. She was laughing at something Toph said and making bubbles for all the kids to try and pop with Jiro sleeping peacefully against her chest in a wrap (the calmest he’s slept since he came home, he might add), and her eyes were shining brightly.

The spark he watched fade to nothing was trying to come back.

***

“Zuko?” Katara called out into the darkness of their room as she laid next to him, back facing his.

“Yeah?”

“I’m sorry.”

Zuko rolled over. “For what?”

“For snapping at you. I shouldn’t have done that.” She sighs. ‘I’ve just been so frustrated that I took it out on you.” She swallows thickly. “I feel like a bad mother.”

This made Zuko sit up completely in shock and astonishment.

“Why? You’re amazing, you’re great, you’re…everything. How could you feel like that?”

“I missed Jiro’s first few days home.” She whispers. “Kallik is traumatized and thought I forgot about him, Kya stopped practicing her bending because it reminded her too much of me, and Izumi tried to fill that same void I did when I was a child.” She looks up at him and Zuko sees that her cheeks are slick with tears. “I failed them.”

Zuko wants to hold her, he wants to wrap her up in his arms and take the pain she was in, physically (because he saw her wincing after being on her feet for too long and holding her lower abdomen when she thought no one was looking), and emotionally, away but he wasn’t sure anymore.

He wasn’t sure about anything.

Her hospitalization completely changed everything, whether they admitted it or not. He wasn’t sure how to care for her as she was no longer the same person she was when she went into labor and neither was he.

Pain tends to do that, change people.

“I am so sorry, Katara. I shouldn’t have said that you were being careless either. Because you’re right, I don’t know how it affected you, and I’ll never understand. I don’t have to risk my life every time I bring another one in the world, and I could never, ever thank you enough for the sacrifices you’ve made for our family, for me. You have not failed them, or anyone for that matter. Please forgive me.” He begs. “And tell me what you want or need me to do to make this easier for you.”

She slowly rolls over and nuzzles into his chest, inhaling the scent she was deprived of that was so distinctly him. “Just hold me and never let go.”

He places a kiss on her forehead, holding her tight as if she’d fall apart. “Always.”

Both felt lost, but he knew that together, they would find themselves again.

Chapter Text

Their first child, Izumi, was ironically the easiest to handle. She could be left alone to entertain herself and the quietness she exhibited didn’t signal that she was doing something she wasn’t supposed to as it did with her younger sister and brother.

She wasn’t a picky eater, they didn’t have to coax or bribe her to eat her vegetables – Kya was a lot like her Uncle Sokka and true to her Water Tribe roots in the sense that she loved jerky and other meats, and she went to sleep relatively easy.

While Kya’s nighttime routine consisted of asking her parents a million questions that they didn’t always have the answers to, for a glass of water, maybe a cup of juice if she was feeling particularly challenging, and to check underneath her bed and in the wardrobe for monsters and other evil spirits (Zuko blamed the scary stories Katara told her for that one), and Kallik was adamant about “one more game, mama, please” and neither she nor Zuko could resist that sweet face and those big eyes pleading, by the time they made it to her room, she was already sound asleep, her favorite doll nestled under her arm.

But, something about tonight was different.

Zuko was away in Republic City so Katara was on sole bedtime duty. After making her rounds with their younger children, she’s surprised to see that Izumi is still up, and their stoic eldest daughter looks rather pensive.

She takes a seat on her bed, hand cupping the baby bump that was beginning to form as she was pregnant with their fourth child. “Hi sweetie, is everything alright?”

Izumi shakes her head solemnly. “No.”

Katara frowns. “Oh, well, that’s not good. Do you want to talk about it?”

The 9-year-old juts her bottom lip out. Izumi was a spitting image of Zuko but her facial expressions and mannerisms were all her. “Do you have a mom?” 

She tilts her head to the side. “I-I’m not sure what you mean, honey. Of course, I have a mom.” Katara refrains from saying had. Her mother was no longer here physically, but she was always present in her heart.

“Then how come we only have one grandma? Gramma Ursa is Dad’s mom and Gran-Gran is Papa’s mom.”

Katara takes a deep breath. Of course, her curious, observant child wanted to know why her mother never talked about her own mom except in passing. If anything, she was surprised it took this long for her to ask the question she's been dreading since the day she found out she was pregnant with her, maybe even before then.

Not having her mother there to help her throughout her own motherhood journey was hard and when Zuko first started reconciling with Ursa, a part of her was jealous that she’ll never get to experience that despite being happy for him.

In a few short years, Izumi would be starting middle school. It was about time she knew the truth, no matter how painful it was.

“You know how your sister is named Kya and we’ve always told you guys she’s named after someone really special and important?”

She nods.

“That was my mother’s name. She's the someone special.”

Izumi lights up at this newfound information. She finally had a name to the face she tried to picture in her head whenever she imagined what her maternal grandmother could possibly look like. “What happened to her?”

 “She was killed.” Katara swallows thickly. “During the war.”

“By who?”

Katara does not want to say the Fire Nation because that felt too general. While Fire Lord Azulon, Sozin, and Ozai were mostly at fault and led to the destruction and death of entire towns, cities, and millions of people, she was not the scorned child she was at 14 that thought every single Fire Nation citizen were to blame for the bad leadership. Her experiences traveling and then later as an Ambassador showed her firsthand that many of their own hated the war and felt trapped in a dictatorship.

“A very sad man.” She sighs. “A man that was doing what he was told to do, unfortunately.” Katara looks into Izumi’s eyes and grabs her hand that was resting on top of the blanket. “Long ago, your great-grandfather, Azulon, called for the elimination of all Southern waterbenders in what is now known as the ‘Southern Water Tribe Raids.’ He was looking for the last one.”

Izumi gasps. “But you were the last one…”

“Yes.” Katara smiles a watery smile. “My mother was killed protecting me.”

There’s silence as she waits for her to process this information. She wasn’t sure how she was going to react, and it occurs to her that she’s going to have this conversation at least three more times for Kya, Kallik, and the child that was growing in her womb. She hopes by then that it gets easier.

"What happened to him?"

"Who?"

"The man that killed your mom."

"Your father and I paid him a visit." 

"Did you kill him?"

Katara lets out a heavy sigh. She knew that in the eyes of her children, she was perfect, a supermom. Whatever they needed or wanted, she provided it. When they came to her crying with skinned knees and bruised elbows, she took the pain away. When they were sick, she made them special soup, held their hair while they barfed, and rocked them to sleep. 

But she was still her own person - a human that was flawed and made mistakes just like everyone else. 

"No. I didn't. I wanted to but..." She looks at her. "It wasn't the right thing to do and I needed to figure that out for myself." 

There's more silence and she’s just about to apologize for filling her head with such a grim thought right before she goes to bed when Izumi wraps her arms around her neck, engulfing her in a hug.

“Nana Kya was really brave.” She pulls back to kiss her on the cheek. “You are too, mommy.”

Katara feels like she's about to cry because she doesn't remember feeling very brave when it happened, or even when she and Zuko found her mother's killer. She was scared, angry, hurt, and felt ashamed that she couldn't keep her mother safe. 

Her first pregnancy and the first few months of Izumi's life were plagued by her own insecurities that she would never be enough, that she could never love her children as deeply as her mother did her for she sacrificed her own life. 

But now though, she knows there is nothing she wouldn't do for her or any of her siblings and that even with all her flaws, they loved her anyway. 

She returns the hug, holding her tightly. "Thank you." 

***

Zuko returns early the next morning and is surprised that his children are not in their rooms to receive the forehead kiss he always placed on them when he woke up in the middle of the night with a fatherly need to make sure they’re okay.

He is less surprised when he finds them in his quarters and sees that his usual space in their bed is occupied by their eldest with Kya and Kallik curled around his wife’s back, one of her hands resting on her belly.

He shakes his head, smiling. “And she said my bed was too big. I guess not.”

Chapter Text

Katara curled up next to Zuko in bed, one hand tracing the starburst-shaped pattern on his chest as she hummed softly to herself. 

“You know, having most of the kids gone is actually kinda nice.” Zuko admitted. With Izumi and Kya both away at school now, and Kallik and Jiro well into prepubescent and teenage-boy angst along with growing independence, they spent less time at the palace and more time at their respective friends’ houses.

Tonight was one of those occasions where both of them were spending the night away and as such, with their youngest children sound asleep, they finally had some uninterrupted alone time that wasn’t cut short due to having to break up silly arguments. 

“Yeah, I thought I would have empty nest syndrome, but you keep me pretty busy.”

He smirked. “I try.” He looked down at her, a wicked grin on his face. “How about I keep you busy right now?”

Katara giggled. “Is that a challenge?”

“That depends. Is there a prize for the winner?”

“One can be arranged.”

Zuko growled. “Ooh, I like prizes.”  He was just about to pin her down when-

“Mommy!” Ryu’s voice rang out down the hallway.

His sister’s voice followed. “Daddy!”

Zuko and Katara exchanged a look. She shook her head with a wave of her hand dismissively. Being a parent really was a 24 hour, round-the-clock job. “Go see what’s wrong with them." She curled her finger at him seductively. "But make it quick, I’m waiting.”

“Oh, they’re going right back to sleep. I am not playing this little game with them tonight.” Then, with a sigh, he tossed the covers back, stuck his feet into his slippers, and was down the hall in a flash.

“You forgot your robe!” Katara called after him.

“They’ve seen me shirtless, it’s fine! Won't have to take it off when I get back!”

15 minutes passed and Katara found herself falling asleep. She sat up with a jolt as her eyes began to close and looked around the room, surprised to find that the space next to her was still empty. "Let me go check on them, it shouldn’t take this long.”

She loosely tied her robe around her then made her way to the twins’ room, hissing at the contact of the cool floor against her bare feet. Out of all their children, they were the only ones that actually shared a room instead of just a suite. Katara and Zuko gave them the option of having their own, but they were each other’s best friend and tended to freak out if they were away from one another for too long. They found that out the hard way when Mizuki was sick and had to miss daycare one day – Ryu cried so much, his teachers had to send a message to Katara to pick him up early. He instantly calmed down once he saw his sister. 

Opening the door, Katara smiles at the sight before her. She crosses her arms over her chest as she leans on the doorway. “I thought you said you weren’t playing this little game with them.”

Ryu and Mizuki were spoiled and quite attached to their parents, especially with them being so far apart in age from their older siblings. As much as they tried to fight it, the duo always managed to convince their parents to let them sleep with them in their bed. 

And as begrudgingly as they acted when the question came up, Zuko nor Katara could pass up the opportunity to cuddle with their children and hold them close, knowing how fast they grow up and don't want to be bothered with their old mom and dad anymore. 

Zuko looked at her from where he was laying trapped by two four-year-olds. “They begged me to help them push their beds together.”

“And? I know there’s more.”

“Then, Mimi said ‘daddy, can you please stay until we fall asleep?’ with those big blue eyes and that sweet face, and Katara,” He sighs. “I cracked. She’s my baby girl, you know I can’t say no to her.”

Katara shook her head. “Why am I not surprised?” She stepped forward and grabbed one of the pillows off the floor that had fallen from the late-night interior decorating. “Scoot over. I guess we’re all sleeping in here tonight.”

Zuko slid over and made room for her. Then, he rearranged his arms to wrap them around her as well.

She looks up at him. “I’m sorry your night was ruined. I know you were really looking forward to your prize.”

"Yeah, I was." He places a kiss on her forehead. “But I actually think it’s going just fine.”

Chapter Text

“Brother, can you build a fort with me?” Ryu asked Jiro. The 11-year-old barely acknowledged him, shaking his head. “Not right now, kiddo. I’m busy.”

Ryu huffed, a pout spreading across his face. It seems like his older siblings were always busy now. Izumi having finished her degree program now lived in Republic City part-time, serving as a representative of the Fire Nation on their father’s behalf, Kya was traveling around the world in between semesters, and Kallik, at 15 years old, was well into teen angst, girls, and thought there were much more important and better things to do than hang with his kid siblings like sleep or attend sporting events.

For a while, Jiro was Ryu’s best buddy, next to his twin sister that he shared a womb with for 9 months. But now on the cusp of adolescence himself, he’d rather spend his time tinkering with gadgets, reading old military books, and honing his martial arts skills.

All activities that didn’t include him.

Typically, he’d just play with Mizuki but she was out with their mother for a ‘Mommy and Daughter’ day. Despite being twins, Katara and Zuko made sure to spend time with them individually as well as together. It was important to them that people didn’t treat them as one entity, especially when they were already forming such distinct, strong personalities.

“You’re always busy.” He grumbles before storming out of the room, feet stomping with every step.

Ryu mopes all the way to his father’s office, throwing himself on the futon in the corner. Zuko looks at him from the corner of his eye. “What’s wrong, buddy?”

The five-year-old lifts his head up. “How’d you know I'm mad?"

He chuckles. “Because you stormed in here all grumpy and pouty like your mother does when she’s upset.”

He blushes, umber cheeks tinging pink. “Oh.” Then, he frowns again. “Jiro won’t play with me. Said he’s busy.” He scowls. “He’s always busy now, he never has time for me.”

Zuko turned to face him, sighing. He opened his arms out to him. “Come here” and the boy barrel rolled off the futon before running and jumping into his father’s lap. Zuko held him close and smoothed down his hair – it was sleek and straight like his, whereas Mizuki had a head full of wavy curls. “Jiro isn’t trying to offend you, my little dragon. Although, I understand your feelings are hurt.”  

“Then why won’t he play with me?”

“Because he’s going through what we call ‘puberty’.”

“Pewbarty? What’s that? It sounds like pool party.”

The Fire Lord laughs, chest rumbling with the sound. “It’s not nearly as fun as a pool party though. Take it from someone who’s experienced it himself.”

Ryu gasps in shock. “Really?”

“Yup, and so has your mom, your aunts and uncles, and you will to one day.” He shakes his head. “You see, Jiro is in an awkward stage right now and unfortunately, that stage comes with a lot of confusing feelings and emotions, some that tell him he’s too cool to hang out with his little brother.”

“But I’m cool too!” He huffs.

“Yes, you are. Personally, I think you’re the coolest five-year-old ever, but don’t tell your twin sister I said that. She’ll have my head served on a platter.” Zuko pokes him in the nose making him giggle. “It’s just, he’d rather do other things with his time now.”

Ryu scrunches his nose up in confusion. “Like what?”

The Fire Lord stills. He could handle annoying politicians, dismantle rebel organizations, revise trade agreements, and give a speech to hundreds of people – and that was all before noon most days, but he wasn’t quite sure how to tell his youngest son that his older brother had more than likely found Kallik’s stash of erotica magazines and wanted to look at them in peace.

“Um, practicing some self-love. All kids his age does it.”

“Did you?”

Zuko gulps, nearly choking on his own saliva. Boy, did I. “Yes, but that’s a conversation for another day.” He looks down at him. “What I’m trying to say is, he loves you and he’s still your big brother. He just wants some alone time, that’s all.”

Ryu seems to be processing this. “Okay. I understand.” He shrugs his shoulders. “But who’s going to build a fort with me?”

“I am your father, I’m available.”

The youngest prince rolls his eyes. “Daddy, you’re always complaining that you’re ‘getting too old for this’ now.” He chides, trying to imitate his father’s deep voice. “Mama says she has to rub your back and ice your muscles every night.”

Zuko scowls. That woman. He was definitely going to talk to her when she returns about not making him sound so elderly in front of their children. He was only 46. Sure, his body screamed at him when he gave one too many piggyback rides around the palace and his chair had to be reupholstered because the old, hard, stiff material was horrible for his back, but he was still spry. Playing with him might force him to retire early later tonight but it wasn’t going to kill him. His doctor said he needed to take it easy and start slowing down, not that he was incapable altogether.

“Well, I guess we just have to show your mother I still got it, huh?”

“Okayyyy, but she also said that we’re not res-pon-sible if you hurt yourself.” Ryu clasped his hands together, as he sounded out the word, staring up at him with a knowing look that was so Katara, it was uncanny.

Hmpfh. He’ll show her!

***

Katara sighed as she ran her glowing hands over her husband’s shoulder blade.

“Please tell me how you tore your rotator cuff again?”

Zuko winced as she worked through repairing the torn muscles in his arm. “Well, after we built the fort, your son wanted to play catch. And of course, being the amazing father I am, I couldn’t say no.”

“Uh-uh, Mister. You are not blaming him for your inability to control your competitive urges. Why did you think you could throw a fastball without stretching properly first?”

“Why did you tell him you have to rub my back and ice my muscles every night like I’m some kind of senior citizen?”

“Because I do. I am quite literally doing it right now.”

He waggles his eyebrow at her. “We could be doing something else too.”

Katara scoffs. “So, you can throw out your hip or back too? I think not.” She fastened the wrap in place, making sure it was tight enough to stabilize his shoulder, then dried her hands on the towel. “You’re all done now. Remember rest-“

“Ice, compression, and elevation. I know, I know.” He pulls her into him, arms going around her waist and head placed on her chest. He looks up at her with boyish eyes. “You really don’t want to play Doctor and the Disobedient Patient though? I’ll be good, I promise.”

She pats him on the head softly, fingers running through his hair. “That kind of defeats the purpose of the game, then, doesn’t it?”

“Damn, I did not think that one through.”

There’s a knock on the door and they direct their attention to it. “Come in.”

One of the guards opens the door and Ryu shuffles in, holding his treasured stuffed sky bison plushie.

“Daddy, are you okay?”

He nods. “Yes, I am, buddy. Your mommy made me feel a lot better.”

Ryu smiles. “I’m glad. I was really worried. You sounded like you were going to cry.”

Katara snickers from where she was laying on their bed and he glares at her.

Zuko shakes his head and crouches down to be at eye level with him. “You know, even if I did, it would’ve been okay. Boys cry too.”

“I know. I just didn’t want to see you hurt. You’re my hero.” He hugs him tightly and Zuko winces because ow, that hurt, but he knew he wouldn’t get these moments back so if his son wanted to hug him and never let go, he’d deal with the pain.

“Thanks, kiddo. Get ready for bed and I’ll come tuck you in, okay?”

“Okay!” Ryu pulls away and skips over to place a kiss on Katara’s cheek. “Goodnight mommy.”

“Goodnight sweetie.”

Zuko turns to Katara once he’s out of earshot. “Go ahead and say it.”

“It hurt when he hugged you, didn’t it?”

“Oh Agni, yes.” He reaches to massage the sore appendage. 

She shakes her head. “Go put him and Mimi to bed and when you come back, I’ll rub you down.” She tosses a wink at him. “All over too.”

Zuko’s almost out of the door in a hurry before he stops in his tracks. “Wait, what did you and Mizuki do all day?”

“You’ll find out when you see the bill. Consider it reparations to the Southern Water Tribe on behalf of the Fire Nation.”

He sighs. “It’s been 30 years since we became friends and you’re still using that as an excuse to go shopping? You’re lucky I love you.”

Chapter Text

The baby wasn’t crying.

”Zuko, why isn’t she crying? What’s wrong?”

“I-“ He gulps as he looks to the side and sees an arsenal of healers standing over their daughter, faces full of tension and worry. They were in the South Pole for the birth since Katara wanted to deliver in a traditional Water Tribe way, in an isolated hut while the female elders performed ancient songs and chants as she labored.

After an early, barely gracing 9 months of gestation, breech delivery, Kya made her grand entrance.

But the piercing cries that signified the birth of Izumi, alerting those closest to the birthing suite that she was here and alive before the Fire Sages could even ring the gong, were not heard this time. 

He truthfully didn’t know what was wrong, but he was afraid that if he verbalized his own uncertainty that then the reality that she was dying, or stillborn, would hit him like a crushing ton of bricks.

“Zuko.” She pleads, looking up at him from where she’s laying against his chest. “Tell me what’s wrong.”

He swallows, trying to calm his nerves, trying to remind himself that just because she’s not crying, that doesn’t mean anything serious is wrong.

Maybe, just maybe, their overactive, hyper daughter that performed elaborate acrobatic routines in her mother’s womb, keeping her awake at night and thus, keeping him up too since Katara refused to suffer alone because “you did this to me,” (somehow, whenever she was pregnant, it always became solely his fault that she’s in this position when he clearly remembers her being just as into the act as he was, but he knows better than to mention that) was the calm and quiet waterbending child Katara always dreamed of having, despite the fact that she herself never was calm and quiet as a child.

“I don’t think she’s breathing.” He lets out shakily. Katara tenses in her arms, her body going rigid from this realization, and he’s trying to remedy the situation. “But, don’t worry. Gran-Gran and the healers are working on it…I’m sure, I’m sure she’s fine. Everything is fine.” He offers, squeezing her hand and placing a kiss on her temple.

This notion was to appease and comfort her, but it’s for him as well. Being able to touch her and feel the warmth of her sweaty skin even in the brisk air reminded him that she was alive and provided him with some sense of stability and security in this situation.

What she does next, however, surprises and amazes him.

“Help me up.” She commands, pushing herself further up using her hands.

“What? You need to rest and let them take care of it. You just gave birth, Katara.”

“Zuko.” She looks at him, eyes steely with determination and it occurs to him that she's not asking or merely making a request but demanding it. This is a command. “Help me up. I can save her.”

For a few seconds, he’s stunned by the sheer force of her motherly instincts and how that even in her heightened emotional state, still waiting on the afterbirth, remnants of blood and amniotic fluid staining the inside of her thighs and utterly exhausted, her main focus is the baby and what she can do to help her.

Yes, Katara is a much stronger person than he’s ever been in his life, perhaps the strongest person he knows.

“Zuko!” She calls his name again, this time a bit more urgently and he can hear the desperation in her voice. He cups his hands underneath her arms and shifts her forward. “Okay, okay. I’m right here with you.” Then, he climbs out of the birthing pool, steaming himself dry. “You ready?” He asks.

Katara nods sharply and he grabs onto her hands. In a smooth motion, he pulls her up gently and she grips onto his shoulders as she steps out. After drying her off, he ties his spare winter robe loosely around her to shield her from the cold air. Then, she leans onto him, and he tries to get her to make careful, easy steps towards the huddle of nurses tending to their daughter, but it’s no use, she’s walking at a much faster pace than what he’s sure is normal for someone who almost sustained a tear during labor.

Her voice is commanding and powerful. “Move.”

Typically, she would not talk to any of her elders, let alone Gran-Gran, this way. Even when she was angry or upset. But he knows and Kanna knows that this is not the average situation, so the aging woman just nods and ushers the other midwives out of the way.

Katara takes a deep breath and closes her eyes, breathing it out slowly as one hand goes to cup Kya’s head and the other is placed firmly across her tiny chest, glowing bright blue. In an instant, she’s waving two fingers slightly above her in a circular motion and Zuko’s jaw drops as he looks over her shoulder and sees the cloudy fluid rise out of their daughter’s mouth before she deposits it into one of the nearby bowls.

There’s more silence and then Kya is screeching, arms and legs flailing about.

Katara picks her up and pushes open the robe slightly so she can hold her against her bare skin before covering her with the thick fur lining. Skin to skin contact was essential to a healthy baby and body heat is the fastest way to stay warm. She’s kissing the downy, wavy brown locks atop of her head and murmuring softly. “My baby. My Kya. Mommy’s here. I’ll always be here.”

It was also a tradition in the Southern Water Tribe to name an infant after a recently deceased family member and while it wasn't recent, when she proclaimed they were having another girl and that something about this baby was telling her they’re going to be a waterbender, it was a no brainer to either one of them to name her after Katara’s mother.

Zuko knows he should probably let her have this moment to herself as he sees the tears slowly rolling down her cheeks onto their daughter’s head, but he’s so grateful that their daughter is alive and breathing, grateful to be in the South Pole, silently sending a prayer to all the Gods and Spirits he could think of that Katara was adamant about having a water birth in the Southern Water Tribe because it may have very well saved both of their lives, that he engulfs them both in a hug, instinctively warming his body.

He’s crying too and he knows that just like that, his heart has grown to accommodate this new life. He was worried if he could handle being a parent again, a father to two children, especially so close in age after knowing first-hand the rivalry he shared with his own younger sister.

Would he favor one over the other? Was he ready to be responsible for another life?

He liked to think that he wouldn’t, but he also knew that no parent was perfect.

Now, though, he knows that there is nothing he wouldn’t do for either one of them and that, he reasons, is more than enough.  

Chapter Text

Zuko sighed as he closed the heavy door to their chambers behind him. Izumi was two weeks old now and with the announcement of her birth came congratulations, gifts, and more from their friends, family, and dignitaries. They had trusted visitors coming in and out all day eager to see the Heir to the Throne and while they were proud parents, they’d reached their limit of socializing for the day and wanted to enjoy their daughter in peace.

He leaned against the door, his shoulders drooping. He couldn’t tell if he was exhausted from being Fire Lord or if it was the newfound tiredness that came with being a father. Honestly, he’d been perpetually tired since he took the throne at the young age of 16 so he couldn’t really tell anymore where exactly it stemmed from, but it was nice to have something new to blame. 

He looked over at his wife and his heart melted at the sight before him. She was sitting in a rocking chair, eyes closed, with their newborn daughter sound asleep against her chest that was rising and falling with every breath.

It was beautiful.

Their room was a mess with a plethora of baby things scattered about, the bed unmade, the distinct smell of breast milk and baby powder lingering in the air, and a laundry basket full of soiled burp rags and dirty clothes that needed to be cleaned, but the disarray was strangely comforting to him.

The Fire Nation was known for its uniformity and as a boy, it was drilled into him, especially as the Crown Prince and future leader of the country. He was taught to be crisp and pristine at all times with not a hair out of place.

But now he found himself bending those rules and loosening up because of this – his family. Katara came into his life a whirlwind of ice and hellfire and before he even realized that he was, he'd fallen in love with her.

Their daughter, as unexpected and unplanned as she was, was a product of that love, a direct result, and despite the heaviness he felt from the weight of being responsible for another human being for the rest of his life (he learned from watching his father-in-law interact with Katara & Sokka and from his own Uncle that parenting really didn’t stop once the kid turned 18), he welcomed it with pride.

It would be his most difficult challenge yet, but one he was looking forward to.

Something though, was missing. Or perhaps, someone, was the better word.

His little sister, Azula.

She’d been MIA for much of Katara’s pregnancy at her own discretion. She was happy for them, really, but a part of her couldn’t help but feel envious and angry that he was the one that ended up with the throne, the country, and a family.

Neither him nor Katara could fault her for how she felt so they kept her updated about the pregnancy with reports and during his weekly visits, he tried to prepare her to become an auntie.

“What’s wrong?” Katara asked as she continued to rock back and forth.

He shook his head, startled. “I thought you were asleep.”

She smiled, head tilting down to look at the baby in her arms. “No, just enjoying the peace and quiet. But I can feel you brooding over there, so what’s wrong?”

Zuko rolls his eyes. “You weren’t even looking at me. How can you tell?”

Katara raises an eyebrow at him. “Call it a hunch.”

“More like mother’s intuition.” He grumbled.

“Or that.” She admitted teasingly, adjusting Izumi who was beginning to stir.

He sighed. “Something’s missing.”

She smooths the infant’s downy, black hair down. “You mean your sister.”

Zuko takes a deep breath. Up until now, they hadn’t really discussed when exactly they were going to introduce Azula to her niece. They just agreed on ‘when the time was right’, although he was sure neither one of them expected that to be so soon. More important than his own desire for her to be there so he can feel like his family is complete though, was Katara’s own comfort. He was confident that Azula wouldn’t harm her nor their daughter, but she was still a bit unstable.

If Katara wasn’t ready, then she wouldn’t meet Izumi. It was no longer about doing what he thought was best anymore or thinking solely of himself – his wife and child was more important to him than anything else.

He could appease things with his sister later. “Yeah.”

Katara appears to be in deep thought, mulling it over in her head. Her relationship with Azula had been complicated to say the least, even after they became sisters through marriage. While she empathized deeply with her and tried to be helpful, there was still some bitterness she fostered towards her knowing that she tried to, and meant to, kill someone she loved.

She could forgive, and she had, but she could never forget, especially when it left such a permanent mark on him that reminded her of that near-fatal Agni Kai daily. In spite of him insisting he was fine, she couldn’t help but check in on his healing process even years later as an Ambassador, only feeling relief when he showed her the medical report from the palace physician saying that there was no sign of irregularity. She should be at peace now knowing she truly saved his life and prevented the world from losing such a treasured person at a young age to a heart condition, but she couldn’t help but think it could’ve all been prevented in the first place. If she never stepped out from behind her cover. If Zuko didn’t love her more than he loves himself.

Katara saw Zuko’s physical and mental scars more than anyone else whenever they laid together kissing and touching each other’s bodies and when he struggled with being Fire Lord, a friend, a husband, a brother, and now, a father. It was a constant battle reminding him that he was enough, just the way he was.

But still, she had to admit Azula did deserve some grace and kindness. She reminded her so much of some of the kids she worked with – all angry and hurt because they were mistreated and abused. Really, she wasn’t born lucky at all, and it took her some time to realize that.

Katara smiles at him. She was exhausted, her nipples were sore and starting to crack from the constant feedings, and she was still experiencing a bit of postpartum bleeding that had her stomach cramping, but she trusted her husband and if he thought it was time, then so did she. “Are you up for one more visit?”

***

Azula was sitting in her room listening in on the hustle and bustle of palace life. Her brother made sure to accommodate her nicely. She had her own section of the Palace that was in close enough proximity to the Family Wing that she was really only alone by choice, her own staff (that he hired and was in charge of, but still), and the freedom to come and go as she pleases.

When Zuko came to tell her that he and Katara were expecting, albeit unexpectedly, it didn’t surprise her in the slightest that he accidentally sired a child.

Zuko was known for doing a lot of things, whether good or bad, on accident.

While she spent most of her pregnancy processing her feelings of what this meant for the world, for her, sometimes, she caught Katara sitting in the garden or going through bending forms near one of the canals, and when she was in a particularly pleasant mood, she’d join her for tea. They didn’t really discuss much as Azula was never a fan of small talk, but she somewhat enjoyed being around her, impressed by her ability to bring peace yet absolute chaos to the Fire Nation by changing everything around her.

She knew that within the past two weeks, the waterbender gave birth to her brother’s heir, the first of many she presumed the way they went at it, and nonetheless, her niece, having listened intently when the gong rang two, then three consecutive times announcing to all of Caldera that the Fire Lord had not only a firstborn now, but a firstborn daughter.

She would never, ever tell him, but she cut out the formal, official letter he wrote for the newspaper and saved it. Her psychiatrist told her to keep track of all her good memories and deep down, she considered the birth of Princess Izumi one of them.

Deep down, it made her feel good to share her “Princess of the Fire Nation” title although officially, Izumi was both Princess of the Fire Nation and Southern Water Tribe. For the past ten years, that had been a stain on her life and left a sour taste in her mouth. Now though, it signified hope, a change in the right direction, and Oh, Agni, she was starting to sound exactly like Katara. Gross.

“Princess Azula, Fire Lord Zuko is here to see you.” The Kyoshi Warrior outside her room pauses and she swears she can detect a hint of excitement in her voice. “He has a surprise for you.”

What? They have a schedule. Zuko comes to see her at the same time every week. This was an unexpected visit and the strict, orderly, perfectionist in her did not like unexpectedness. She had no time to plan or anything. What were they going to do? What did he want to talk about?

She could say she wasn’t up for it, and he’d respect her wishes and leave.

But, nonetheless, she told her to send him in anyway.

She was admittedly, surprised, when he walked in with Katara at his side. Katara usually visited her alone for there were things she didn’t want to talk about with her around him and vice versa. Her jaw dropped. “Zuzu!” She scolds, drawling in that signature tone. They were calling each other nicknames again in an affectionate way instead of just doing so to get a rise out of each other. “Your wife just gave birth two weeks ago! Why is she walking? Are you that incompetent?”

The admonished rolls his eyes begrudgingly while Katara laughs. “It’s fine, Azula, really. Besides, I’ve had it up to here with your brother’s anxiety-riddled overbearingness. I actually prefer to do my own thing, you know.”

“Likewise.”

Then, Katara goes over to stand by Zuko. “We have something for you.”

“Someone, actually.” Then, Zuko slowly opens his robe to reveal the sling carrier across his chest. She sees the tuft of black hair sticking out from the top.

Azula gasps. “Is that-“ She gulps. “The baby?”

He nods, walking forward towards her with a soft smile on his face. “Sis, I’d like you to meet your niece, Princess Izumi.”

***

A few days later, Katara receives a package from Azula on her desk. She opens it and pulls out a beaded bracelet adorned with a silver and gold conjoined moon and sun charm directly in the center. There is a note written in perfect calligraphy:

“For the new Princess, from her Auntie Zula. It’s adjustable so it’ll grow with her as she ages. There is also a bottle of aged sweet wine in here, I know you don’t really care for the bitter stuff we drink. Don’t forget to relax and have a glass or two.

P.S. Thank you.”

Chapter Text

Today was the big day.

Izumi’s first day of pre-school, or in her words, ‘big girl school.’

He was sure he was more nervous than she was even though it was difficult to get her to fall asleep the night before as she was brimming with excitement and made him and Katara go over her outfit a million times.

They finally told her the faster she falls asleep, the quicker the next day would come, and before they could think about what to coerce her with next, she was asleep.

Katara decided on a peach, teacup style dress that was embroidered with tiny, orange, and red fire-lilies with legging shorts underneath, and a pair of soft, matching flats.

He watched as Katara made quick work of her hair– it always amazed him how she was able to get her to sit still throughout the process, and together, they placed the whalebone pearl hairclips gifted to her for her 1st birthday by Uncle Sokka in her topknot.

Her crown wasn't the standard one worn by the Fire Lord’s heir in the past, but custom-made to reflect her mixed heritage with a beaded arrangement crafted by Katara styled into the Fire Nation and Water Tribe insignias.

While Katara squealed and rattled off about how cute she looked, Zuko felt his heart twinge in his chest. It seemed like just yesterday his wife told him she was pregnant, and now they’re already sending their firstborn off to school.

He was only 29, but he felt so old.

His baby girl that felt so tiny and fragile at birth, even with being born at 41 weeks, was growing up right before his very eyes and there was nothing he could do to slow time down.

“I’m going to get your sister ready and we’ll be good to go, okay, sweetheart?”

Izumi’s eyes widened. “Daddy’s coming with us too!?”

Zuko frowned. His workload prevented him from attending every single thing. He tried to make himself feel better that at all times, she either was him, her mother, Azula, Uncle Iroh, or another member of their family, but still. If he could make clones of himself, he would. “Of course. I rearranged my entire schedule today just for you.” The four-year-old gasped. “So, you and mommy are coming to pick me up?”

He crouched down to be at her eye-level. “Yes, and then afterward, we’re going to that dessert shop you like, you can get whatever you want, and you can tell us all about your first day.” He tickled her. “Doesn’t that sound fun?”

Izumi laughed but it was short-lived. “Is Kya going to be there?” With her little sister going through the terrible twos, her mood was frequently changing and much of her behavior consisted of temper tantrums, especially when she didn’t get her way. Her parents knew that it was normal and to be expected, but Izumi found it annoying and didn’t quite fully understand that she also went through that stage.

In retrospect though, hers wasn't nearly as bad as Kya's. All of the things he thought he knew about parenting and children went completely out the window with their youngest daughter. 

There were moments when Izumi wanted Kya gone and they had to explain to her that children didn’t exactly work like that.

“Yes, Kya is going to be there. She’s your little sister and a part of this family.”

The four-year-old grumbled at the idea, letting out a deep sigh far beyond her years to express her frustration. “Okay, fine, but I’m not sharing with her.”

Zuko chuckled. If they were lucky, she would be asleep in her stroller anyway, down for a nap, when they picked Izumi up. But, he learned that that was a big if. Toddlers were even more unpredictable than babies. Either way, they tried not to force Izumi into sharing her things. Of course, they encouraged her to do so, but it was never absolute. “I won’t ask you to.”

“Okay, we’re ready.” Katara walked into the room with Kya on her hip. The toddler had her head laying on her shoulder and a thumb in her mouth. She absolutely hated mornings already. 

“Was it easy getting her out of bed?”

“Oh, of course not. You didn’t hear the crying and screaming?”

Now that he thought about it, he did, but he’d gotten so used to mornings with a child born by the moon (Katara had a strong feeling she was a waterbender), that it went in one ear and out the other. “Here, you take her, she prefers her father anyway.”

Zuko reached forward to grab her from Katara and the two-year-old’s blue eyes instantly lit up. “Papa.”

Izumi called their grandfather Papa Koda as it was a common term of endearment for male elders in the Water Tribes. He assumed that’s where Kya learned it from and he found it so adorable, he didn’t have it in him to correct her. Papa, daddy, dada, it all meant to same to her and he absolutely adored the fact that his children preferred to call him that over the titles he used growing up. 

Looking back, he realizes how formal and cold it sounded in comparison.

“Hi, pretty girl. Did mommy wake you up?”

“Yah.”

“I’m sorry.” He kisses her on the nose. “I’ll tell you what, when we get back from taking your sister to school, then we can sleep all day, okay? Just you & me.”

Katara rolled her eyes. “You’re staying up with her tonight, then.” She struggled to stay awake during the day but they tried to keep her from sleeping too much since it made it that much more difficult to get her to settle at night when she’s feeling powered and energized by the moon. “And I don’t want to hear ‘I rise with the sun,' okay, because Mr. Sun is going to be on Daddy Duty.”

He grabs one of Kya's hands and blows raspberries against it enticing giggles from her. "Papa, that tickle!"

"It'll be worth it." 

***

Zuko paced back and forth in Katara’s study. She thought he was doing okay when he didn't cry when they dropped her off- although Izumi made it very easy not to by eagerly yelling bye before running off to play, and quickly dived back into work when they returned to the palace, but now she realizes it was merely a distraction to stop himself from feeling those feelings that were currently spiraling out of control. “How do you think it’s going?”

His wife looks at him over the paperwork she was trying to read. “It’s the best school in the Fire Nation, one of the best in the entire world. I think it's going fine, Zuko.”

“How can you be so sure?”

She shot him a very pointed look that meant she wasn’t going to answer that.

“Okay, well, do you think she’s making friends?”

“She’s a princess. Everyone wants to be friends with a princess.”

“That’s part of the problem, Katara.” He whined, throwing his hands up. “Kids can be so cruel. What if someone only wants to get close to her because of her status?”

“They’re four years old. The main thing on their minds is coloring and trying not to pee their pants.” But she had to admit, although she hated thinking about it, he had a point. They tried to raise their daughters as normal as possible, but they were royalty. People were bound to treat them differently. She sighs. “But if it happens, then we’ll just have to do like we always do when she’s hurt or upset. Kiss her tears away and let her know we’ll always be there for her. And that people can be mean, but she’s smart, strong, and stubborn like her father, so she’ll be okay.”

Zuko halts his pacing to look at her exasperatedly. “I’m stubborn? That’s rich coming from you.”

“You fought me, a master waterbender, in the North Pole, at night.” She deadpans, raising one of her eyebrows. “You do realize I could’ve killed you if I really wanted to, right?”

“Okay, yeah, that was pretty stupid and stubborn of me, but, you didn’t, which just proves my theory that you always had a soft spot for me.” He shrugs as if he was stating the obvious. “Underneath all the anger, I could tell. You thought I was hot, didn’t you?”

Katara rolls her eyes. Zuko was convinced that she always thought he was cute, even when she was hurling ice daggers and water whips at him. She was too prideful to admit that he was right. At the time, he was the enemy. She couldn’t feel that way. But, she was also a teenage girl. Watching him teach Aang how to firebend wasn't solely to make sure he wasn't being too hard on him. The hard, rigid planes of his torso were a plus. "Oh, grow up.” Then, she bites her lip and looks at him bashfully. “But I did think you were hot. And very fit.”

“So, I’m not fit now?”

“Babe, you’re almost 30, the dad bod is starting to kick in.”

He rolls his eyes. “And yet, somehow, you’re always trying to get me naked.”

“Oh, I never said it was unattractive.” She goes to sit on the lounge chair and pats the space next to her. He lays down, placing his head in her lap. A hand finds its way to his hair and she runs her fingers through it. It was so soft and thick, she really could do this for hours if he let her but she was also competing with Izumi and Kya when it came to playing in his hair and they were more inclined to win those privileges. That was the downside of having two little girls that had their father wrapped so tightly around their fingers, everyone else came second to them. Maybe their next go-round, they’ll have a boy. Ah, who she was kidding? He’ll have him wrapped around his fingers too. "But I can assure you, Zumi is fine and she’s having a great first day. Try to relax.”

Zuko sighs heavily. “If I relax, I’m going to start crying.” He looks up at her. “You know I wrote her a letter and put it in her lunch box? When she opens it for snack time, she'll see it.” He smiles. “Just a little something to let her know that I love her and even though she’s growing up, she’ll always be my little princess.”

Katara laughs. “That’s great, honey, but uh, she can’t read yet.”

He looks so defeated that his idea fell short, she can’t help but fall in love with him all over again. He was such a good father, truly loving their children with every part of his being. She never doubted him for a second even though this was the same man who feared the idea of becoming one when she told him she was pregnant for the first time, and the same man that didn’t think he had it in him to love, care for and raise another kid so soon when they found out she was expecting again shortly after Izumi’s 1^st birthday.

Zuko swallows. “I just don’t want her or Kya to ever think for one second that I regret their existence.”

She leans forward to place a kiss on his lips. “Well, she doesn’t need to read the letter to know that you love her because she can feel it. Both of them can.”

***

The day Izumi moves into her room at Ba Sing Se University, Zuko feels the same way he did fourteen years ago. His little girl is no longer a little girl, but a young woman embarking on her own journey. In the blink of an eye, she went from wearing diapers to bras and although he understands how and why it happened, it doesn’t stop him from wishing there was some kind of time machine he could use to slow everything down.

Becoming the Fire Lord at 16 seemed like a walk in the park compared to becoming a father at 25 and having to raise an actual living, breathing, human being that depended on him for everything.

Now, she didn’t really need him for much of anything anymore and hadn’t for a while.

It was a hard pill to swallow despite meaning he did his job well.

Sure, he still had years to go with Mizuki and Ryu, but nothing prepared him for this feeling and it never got any easier. They'd be starting school soon too which meant he was officially old. 

Izumi looks around the space she’ll be calling home for the next four years of her life and purses her lips, tapping her index finger against her chin.

“Hmm, I know what’s missing.” She looks at her mother. “Mom, did you bring it?”

Katara gives her a knowing smile and pulls a picture frame out of her bag. “Of course, I did.” He watches as his eldest takes it from her, then hangs it up directly by her bed. He feels his heart bursting in his chest as he realizes what it is – the letter he wrote for her on her first day of school.

Dear my sweet Izumi,

It’s your first day of school and I wish I could mimic your excitement. One day, an extremely long time from now, preferably when you’re 40 – that’s a good age to start having a family, I’ll be 65 then and much too old to fight any boy that comes near you, although that won’t stop me from trying, you’ll understand.

As your father, it’s hard watching you grow up. I remember when you were born, April 2^nd, 110AG at 2:06 PM. Your mother and I were going for a walk when you decided you were ready after extending your stay for a week.

Thank you for that, by the way, because I don’t think I could’ve survived any longer. She was on the verge of killing me!

I want you to know that it didn’t matter then, it doesn’t matter now, and never will, that you were born out of season.

You are mine and I love you.

I love the way you explain to people that you’re a Princess, but you don’t like being called Princess, so just Izumi is fine.

I love that you like fire flakes. I finally have someone to share them with since your mother finds them revolting. However, between you and me, she did eat them occasionally when she was carrying you.

I love that you’re such a good sister to Kya, even though you don’t always like her. That’s okay. I don’t always like my sister either.

I love that you get excited every time I tell you ‘Love Amongst the Dragons’ when you’ve heard it hundreds of times by now. Sorry, kid, I only know one story.

But most importantly, I love that you’re you. You’ll never have to be anything more than that to make me proud.

I hope when you read this it makes you feel all warm and fuzzy inside like I’m there holding you.

Have a great day.

Knock ‘em dead – not literally because I don’t know what your Aunt Azula has taught you,

Your dad, Zuko.

“After all these years, you kept it?”

Izumi smiles. “Well, you won’t be able to come in my room in the morning and give me a kiss while I’m asleep so...I might need a little reminder that I’ll always be your little girl.” She hugs him, and even though she’s a lot taller now, her head still fits comfortably in the crook of his neck. “I can read it now.”  

Yes, she would be.

Chapter Text

Azula whistled lowly as she walked into the smaller dining area reserved for the family. When her brother and sister-in-law brought her niece over to meet her, they ended up staying for longer than they intended to, Katara and Zuko engaging in adult conversation for the first time since the birth. It occurred to her how nice being in that kind of environment was and since then, she’d been joining them for meals when she could instead of taking them in her room.  

Zuko was walking back and forth around the table frantically trying to soothe the crying infant in his arms while Katara was focused on preparing what looked like an assortment of pureed fruit and her milk, keeping it chilled to the perfect temperature.

“Am I interrupting something?” She asked. “You guys looked stressed.”

Zuko glares at her over Izumi’s head. “Gee, thanks, sis.” Then, he sighs heavily. “Izumi is teething, and we don’t know what to do. We got her fever down but all of the other options we’ve tried so far haven’t worked.” He frowns. “I actually think they made her even crankier.”

Katara brings over the bowl of fruit and tries to get her to eat it by whispering soothing words in a soft voice and pretending the rubber baby spoon was a monorail. The 5-month-old scrunches her face up and smacks it out the way with her fist, sending the mixture directly down the front of her mother’s shirt. The waterbender looks like she’s about to cry as her face crumples, not even bothering to clean it. 

“My daughter hates me!” She yells. “I can’t get her to stop crying or eat. I’m a horrible mother!”

“Hey, hey.” Zuko pulls her into him while Izumi continues to fuss. “You’re not a horrible mother. She’s just angry because her gums are being ripped open by sharp teeth.”

She looks up at him in horror. “So, she’s in pain and I can’t make it stop hurting, that makes me a horrible mother!”

Azula’s eyes go wide as she watches the chaos unfold. Katara was always so strong, for herself and others. Seeing her like this in such a fragile state was new to her. Izumi was still crying, although it had quieted down a bit from the ear-splitting wailing, and Zuko looked overwhelmed, like he had no idea what to do in this situation as a father or husband.

If this was an argument between his advisors or some other political debacle, he could order them to settle down and handle the situation civilly.

But, a baby and temperamental wife weren’t nearly that easy to deal with and neither one of them took orders. 

She should know, she tried to order Katara around multiple times whenever the waterbender came to visit her in the mental facility to no avail. 

It was fitting that Izumi was the same way. 

She didn’t know much about children, parenting, or pregnancy, but she knew enough to know that the first year or so could be rough as everything was new to them, and with Katara dealing with postpartum emotions and Zuko being a hands-on father that didn’t rely heavily on minders the way their own father did, they looked like they needed a break.

She sighs. She never dealt with Izumi alone before, too afraid she’d break or hurt her, but if there was any time to be an aunt, it was now. She knew how to change her diaper (although she hated it - how could someone so small accumulate so much poop?), burp her, give her a bottle, and that she liked light shows with her and Zuko's firebending.

She conquered Ba Sing Se at 14. Surely, she could handle her infant niece now at 24. 

“How about I watch her and you guys take the rest of the day to relax?” She purses her lips. “When’s the last time you two have been intimate?”

“Azula…” Zuko starts, face turning a bright shade of red.

She rolls her eyes. “I’m not a little girl anymore. I’m an adult. I know you’re having sex, you have a child for Agni’s sake. She didn’t get dropped off by some magical bird.” She shudders. "And I've heard you. Neither one of you are exactly quiet lovers." 

He coughs awkwardly in embarrassment and looks at his wife. He hadn't known that and wishes he didn't. She shrugs. It’s not that they hadn’t thought about it, they found each other more attractive now than ever before, they just didn’t have time nor the energy for it. Izumi was sleeping through the night for the most part, but between everything else they had to do, their bed was for sleeping and not much of anything else. They didn’t allow themselves to fall into a deep state of rest either. There’d been talks of threats against their daughter and it had them on edge. Even with the added security measures and assigning her a personal security detail that was on duty twenty-four hours a day, the fear they felt wouldn’t allow them to let their guard down and get too comfortable.

They would protect their daughter with their own lives, and he would protect both with his.

He’d done it once before without a second thought.

“Five months?” Katara admits sheepishly. “Not since before she was born.”

Azula’s jaw drops. Even she was getting laid more frequently than that and she wasn’t even in a relationship. She holds her arms out. “Okay, yeah, give me my niece. I’ll figure something out if things get too difficult. But you two need to do it and fast. Or at least get some rest. Katara, you're still glowing but my brother needs his beauty sleep to look decent." She teased. 

Reluctantly, Zuko handed Izumi over his to his sister, trusting her to at least keep her alive in their absence. It helped that he did miss having alone time with his wife and loved her post-baby body, the weight settling in his favorite places. But this would be his first time away from her for an extended period of time and he wasn’t sure how to handle it.

In that regard, he was a lot more anxious than Katara was.

“I’m trusting you. But I know exactly how many rolls of baby fat she has. If one’s missing, we’re fighting.”

She smirks. “Don’t worry, I won’t starve her that much. Besides, I'll win anyway." 

Zuko opens his mouth to issue a rebuttal, but Katara cuts him off, pulling on his arm. “Let’s go before she changes her mind.”

***

The guards outside the Fire Lord and Lady’s suite weren’t sure what to expect when the couple returned to their quarters without Princess Izumi in tow.

They had an idea or two, of course, although it’d been a while since they were sans baby. If they were in a pleasant mood, it meant they were going to have sex. If they were in an exceptionally pleasant mood, it meant they were going to have Sex with a capital S. If one or both were upset, it meant there would be a discussion, possibly arguing, and then sex. They learned the difference to prepare themselves accordingly with earplugs and glasses of water by the door for when they finally dragged themselves out of bed.

The sound of snoring was the last thing they expected though.

***

Meanwhile, Azula was having a good time with her niece. 

She managed to get her to stop crying and soothe her swollen and sore gums by turning the pureed fruit mixture Katara left out for her into a popsicle using heat redirection and one of the baking molds from the kitchen to cut it into a star shape. 

She made a mental note to rub it in her brother's face that once again, her genius mind was superior. 

Izumi was sitting in her rocker, lines of juice dripping down her chin onto her onesie as she gnawed at the frozen treat. 

Seeing her niece like this made her smile. Ozai would've never allowed such a thing. Even as babies, she and Zuko were expected to be neat and trim at all times without giant food stains on them, even though realistically, that was a near-impossible task. No wonder their nursemaids, minders, and mother hated him. 

"You are making quite the mess for a Princess." She tsked with a shake of her head. "You must really like that popsicle." Azula laughs. "Moon-peaches are one of my favorite fruit too, they're a little tangy, but also sweet. Kinda like you." 

The baby cooed before holding it out to her. "Eh...eh." She tried to move forward by pushing against the side of her seat. 

She blinked. "Are you offering me some?"

Izumi babbles as if she's saying yes and continues shoving the popsicle towards her mouth. Azula doesn't know how to feel. Kids never really shared with her growing up. There was no need to really since she demanded things and took what she wanted, which made her peers inclined to think she was a psycho-maniac bully, a monster. 

Her niece, however, didn't see her that way. 

She saw her as a friend, a person she could trust, and wanted to share with her.

She was innocent and Azula decided then that she would give her own life to preserve it, making another note to ask Zuko if she could assist with her security detail. 

No one, male or female, bender or nonbender, would dare lay a finger on her niece's head as long as the Fire of Agni burned through her veins. She'll burn down villages in her name. 

Okay, maybe she won't go that far- but she'll definitely rough them up just for thinking about it. 

"Kid, you're turning me into your father, soft." She grumbles, but the smile on her face and gleam in her eyes were apparent as she took it from her.

When Izumi attempted to clap her hands, falling short of actually bringing them together fast enough, she knew she did the right thing by deciding to babysit. 

Chapter Text

Zuko groaned as Katara rang the bell that signaled she needed assistance or wanted something. He weakly lifted his head up from where it was hanging over the arm of the chair.

“Does anyone else want to take this one?” He asked. He knew what answer he was going to get, but he figured it was worth a shot anyway.

All their friends and family were in Ember Island at the beach house in anticipation of the arrival of the twins after Dr. Reiko approved the trip since it wasn’t too far from Caldera, coming along with them, and he appreciated it as they were now more people in the vicinity for Katara to take her wrath out on that wouldn’t take it personally.  

He was hoping the change of scenery would help her relax but so far, the environment had been anything but relaxed with nine children that could walk and talk in tow. He thought having all the adults- or at least more man-power because the women were useless when they were together, especially when wine (and there was a lot of it being knocked back between them save for Katara) was involved, present would make it easier to keep track of everyone but Sokka and Aang were just using the opportunity to swindle him into going along with their childish antics. This left Hakoda and Ursa to keep an eye on everyone which meant their kids were getting away with stuff they normally wouldn’t like staying up late, sweets before dinner, and new toys, trinkets, and clothes that none of them needed.

His mother always said he didn’t want him and his sister to grow up spoiled and now she was spoiling her grandchildren and extended grandchildren.

Katara spent most of the time trying to have fun– but her incredibly large belly (he didn’t think it was possible for it to stretch so much, but he kept that thought to himself) kept her from doing much of anything and even though she told Suki, Toph, Azula, and Nao, Aang’s wife, to go on without her, she felt left out.

Despite being only 8 months along, at this point, Zuko was hoping she’d go into labor soon for his and her sake.

She was beyond exhausted, irritated, and just generally in an unpleasant, sour mood.

He tried to provide as much support and make her as comfortable as possible for he couldn’t imagine what it felt like to carry around an extra 50 pounds, have swollen feet and ankles, and two people’s chi flowing through your body along with your own. Plus, she wasn’t native to the Fire Nation, so he was very aware that the heat, in her own words, “feels like it’s cooking me from the inside out”, but everything he tried seemed to make her more upset and did little to provide relief.

She couldn’t stand to be around him, the fans he had installed were useless as she claimed they were just swirling hot air around, and the only thing she wanted to eat was spicy food now when there was a point in time she couldn’t even stomach the smell of spice within her vicinity, which was unfortunate for her Fire Nation-bred relatives as they would quickly have to dispose of any fire flakes and hot peppers in her presence leaving their meals rather bland.

But the physician had advised her not to because it could cause indigestion and heartburn, thus, making her feel worse.

He was the Fire Lord, his word was law, but he did not want to tell his master waterbender, pregnant-with-twins wife, that she couldn’t have something when she was already cranky and on the verge of impaling him with an icicle if he breathed too hard.

Just the thought of even entertaining the idea sent a cold shiver down his spine because he was sure it would provoke her to bloodbend him despite it not being a full moon.

But he also didn’t want her to make herself sick.

He was stuck in between making his wife happy and protecting her from the inevitable discomfort that was sure to keep them both up all night.

Toph finally answered from where she was sitting. “There is your fault, Sparky. You do it.”

“But I went last time!” He whined. “And she threatened to kill me!”

“I’m going to kill her if she rings that damn bell one more time. Why did you have to get her the stupid thing anyway?” Sokka growled in frustration, completely at his limit with his own sister.

“In case no one hears her when she calls us. I was trying to be proactive. And that’s my wife you’re talking about, you’ll do no such thing.”

“You shouldn’t have touched her and been proactive by wearing a condom, pulling out, something, in the first place!”

“Hey, there’s children in the room!” Zuko scolded as Aang reached over to cover Tenzin’s young ears.

“And they think it’s your fault too.” Sokka insists, falling back onto the couch in a heap.

The Fire Lord looked around the room at his friends, his own children, nieces, nephews, father-in-law, sister, and mother. “Do you all feel this way?” He asked sheepishly.

“Yes!” The sound of their voices together nearly made him jump out of his skin. “Okay, fine, but you didn’t have to be so rude about it.” He looked at his father-in-law desperately for help, his face pleading for answers on how to control the demon upstairs.

Hakoda took a deep breath. “I’m on their side with this one, son. You married her, technically, she’s no longer my problem.” He pauses. “And it is your fault so go up there and tame the beast. I would suggest some calming tea, maybe a sprig of lavender, but that’s probably just going to piss her off.”

Zuko sighed heavily and was about to head up the stairs when Katara waddled down them into the living room where they were resting and trying to catch a break from her, gripping onto the railing to steady herself.

She’s out of breath and her face is swollen with water retention, lips puffy and nose wider, but she still manages to stare daggers into her husband’s soul. She marches forward towards him, one finger pointed in the center of his chest, nail leaving a half-moon imprint through the thin material of his shirt. “You.” She growls behind gritted teeth. “You did this to me.”

“I-“

“Don’t say it! Don’t you dare you’re sorry because you’re not!” Her lips start quivering as if she’s going to cry so he prepares himself for the tears to fall but she just keeps going. “You got me pregnant at thirty-nine with twins! That’s two babies, Zuko, because you just had to take me on a date and seduce me into doing it on the palanquin! You knew it was a full moon! What did you think was going to happen!?"

"Honey, sweetheart...it was more like the other way around."

"Stop talking!" 

He winces. "Okay." 

She scrunches her face up, putting on a deep voice to mock his. "'Baby, you’re so sexy.' Well, am I sexy now? Hm? Hm?” She pushes him in the shoulder with all the strength she can spare. “I’m the size of Appa and you don’t even care! You just walk around with your speed and agility, showing off that you can still touch your toes and bathe without assistance!" She took a pause to catch her breath while rubbing her belly fondly, patting it a few times. "I almost got stuck in the tub the other day because of this." How could someone be so angry yet loving at the same time? "And to think, it's not going to be the same after this. Oh no, my body will never be the same. Ever!"

Katara breathed heavily as she fanned herself with one hand, the other trying to relieve some of the pressure off her back. Holy spirits, she was uncomfortable, more so than usual. Everything hurt. “My damn back is on fire and not even my own husband bothered to check up on me. I know you heard the bell. Were you ignoring me? On purpose!?” She screeches before her mouth falls into a pouty scowl. “I hate you.”

Zuko blinked in shock. This was by far the worst meltdown she’s had throughout all her pregnancies. He didn’t even know how to respond to it. The logical part of his brain told him to just shut up and take the lashing, but the romantic, lover boy in him wanted to say that he actually did still find her sexy, that he always did, no matter what.

But luckily, his youngest nephew intervenes. “Auntie Tara’s peeing!” Tenzin giggled, pointing at the aforementioned liquid trickling down her leg.

44 and a half months with a pregnant Katara under his belt, he’s familiar with this situation. It doesn’t take a scientist to know that that’s not pee, but the fluid of a broken water.

Had she been in labor this whole time? That would explain a lot.

Did yelling at him trigger that? 

If he knew that was all it took, he would’ve purposely started an argument weeks ago.  

He looks back up at Katara and she doesn’t seem phased in the slightest. In fact, she just looks even more irritated, scowl deepening and glare intensity increasing. “Well, don’t just stand there like a statue, I’m about to give birth to your heirs!”

“Oh, right, sorry!”

Then, he’s helping her back up the stairs to the makeshift birthing suite, him on one side and his sister on the other.

Chapter Text

Premature rupture of membranes, or PROM, is what Dr. Reiko called it. It’s what happened when a woman’s water broke without the onset of contractions, the pain, and discomfort Katara was feeling just being trapped gas.

A risk factor was previous preterm labor, so they always knew that with her medical history, it was a possibility but that didn’t mean it was a welcomed turn of events. If she was less than 37 weeks along, it would’ve been cause for major concern, but the twins were gestationally old enough at this point that they didn’t rely too much on the amniotic fluid for survival anyway.

Dr. Reiko expected that she would go into labor naturally within the next 48 – 72 hours so she advised her to just continue what she was doing – walking, relaxing, maybe some light exercises if she was up for it while they played the waiting game but that was too long for her friends and family that were over her antics and entirely too long for the pregnant waterbender. It being November did nothing to cool it down, the air still muggy and humid.

They were all on the patio, Katara propped on a nest of pillows sitting directly under a ceiling fan.

She frowned. “Well, I’m sorry, guys, false alarm.”

“I just don’t know how you didn’t know it was gas when you’ve done this four times already.”

Katara's lips jutted out at Zuko’s comment. “I said I was sorry. What more do you want from me?”

The rational part of his brain was telling him to stop while he was ahead, but his own emotions were heightened, a surge of anxiousness, excitement, and fear running through him because even with all the delicate care both exhibited this time around, Katara going on leave as soon she reached her 2^nd trimester and walking around like a China doll that could break at any moment, pregnancy was truly so unpredictable. It reminded him of another memory he tried so hard to block out and forget that it’s out of his mouth before he can even think about how demeaning it might sound.

“I told you not to eat those fire flakes anyway, but you didn’t listen to me.”

One could hear a pin drop at the silence that washed over them. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Toph mouth “oh shit” with her jaw slacked in shock.

To his surprise, it’s Azula that scolds him first as Katara bursts into tears.

“Zuko!” She seethes. “I get that we’re all stressed out and frustrated but she’s your wife, not your child! This woman is risking her life to bring your children into the world, you could stand to be a little more understanding.” She walked over to her sister-in-law. “I am so sorry my brother did this to you and is being an absolute prick about it.” Azula apologized, glaring at him over her shoulder.

Oh, so now his sister and his wife were mad at him.

Great.

Izumi placed a hand on his shoulder sympathetically. “I know you didn’t mean for it to come out like that, dad. We’re all worried about her.” She leaned in closer to whisper to him. “I suggested that she might not want to eat them too. But hey, this means I’ll make a great Fire Lord, right? I give solid advice and I know not to offend one of my most valuable partners.” She teases, laughing lightly.

He shook his head with a smile on his face. Leave it to his oldest, his firstborn, to make him feel better about sticking his foot in his mouth. “Yeah, that’s true. Thanks, kiddo.”

Ursa stood up with a clap of her hands. “I have an idea. Why don’t the girls stay here, maybe go down to the beach for a few, and the boys, you guys go do whatever it is you do whenever you’re left to your own devices so Katara can have some much-needed space?”

“Mom, I don’t really feel comfortable leaving her.”

His mother turned her head to look at him with a tight-lipped smile. “I think you’ve done enough for the day. I’m doing this for your own good.”

Aang & Sokka seemed eager to be away for a while, already chattering together excitedly about whatever they were going to drag him into next.

Zuko frowns, directing his attention to his brother-in-law and best friend. “Just make sure I come back in one piece. I do have two kids on the way.”

“Oh, get over yourself, jerkbender. That was one time, and you were fine the next day.”

“Why is that every time I hang out with you two, I end up with a hangover or in pain?”

***

The girls were busy trying to come up with ways to induce Katara’s labor. So far, they’ve tried hot yoga led by Azula, but all it did was leave them sticky with sweat. Then, Ursa made her an elixir that was “sure-fire” to jump-start the process, but it was so nasty, Katara had to force it down only for it to not work. Next, Suki tried rearranging her chi with an ancient holistic practice Ty Lee taught her to no avail.

“I got it!” Toph yelled, jumping up into a bending stance. Suyin and Lin mimicked her movements. She smiled before signaling them with a nod of her head. “Earthquake!” The three of them yelled as the ground began to shake violently.

Katara lurched forward, bracing herself against the wall as Izumi & Kya held onto her. “Okay, Toph, that’s enough, it’s not working.”

The master earthbender and Chief of Police pouted, crossing her arms over her chest. “You never let me have any fun.”

“You’re a cop. Every day is an adventure.”

“Yeah, but that’s work, not fun.”

She sighed, directing her attention to Nao. “Do you have a suggestion?”

The Air Acolyte pursed her lips. “Well…I do, actually. But I’m sure you won’t like it.”

Katara groaned. “I’m willing to try anything at this point. I’m so over being pregnant.”

Nao took a deep breath. “Sex.”

“Oh, absolutely not.”

“See, I told you that you wouldn’t like it.”

Katara was no stranger to having sex to induce labor. She suggested it to the women that came to her frustrated it with how long it was taking and used the method herself when she was pregnant with Kallik.

“It’s just, I’m huge, the only way that would work is if Zuko does everything and I’m sure he wouldn’t mind that, but that’s no fun and I’m still mad at him.” She frowned, sighing heavily. “Honestly, I kind of want to be left alone anyway. I think I’ll go lay down since I can’t do anything else. Thanks for trying though. I appreciate it.”

“Do you need help, mom?”

Katara didn’t even acknowledge her daughter as she answered, waddling up the stairs painstakingly slowly. “No.”

They looked around at each other. She seemed so defeated, and it hurt to watch.

***

Ursa greeted them at the door when the boys returned.

“She’s still pregnant?” Sokka asked.

“Not even dilated.” She admitted.

They let out a chorus of groans and sighs.

“Yikes.” Aang whistled. “We were gone for hours.”

“I know, they’re just” Ursa sighed. She was truly at a loss for words. She was so sure the elixir would work. For Agni’s sake, it was the same thing she drank when Azula was slow to arrive. Was this a sign that her youngest grandchildren were going to be more difficult than her daughter? She cringed at the thought. “Not ready.” She finished with a shake of her head.  

“I take it she’s not in a good mood then?” Hakoda asks.

“You would be correct. Went upstairs a while ago and never came back down.” Ursa shrugs. “Hasn’t even rung the bell. She’s really feeling defeated and exhausted.”

Zuko frowned, internally kicking himself. This was his fault, and he certainly didn’t make it any easier taking his own frustrations out on her when she wants to give birth already just as badly as everyone else wants her to. “Should I go up there and see her?”

His mother smiles at him, a genuine one this time. “I think she’d like that.”

***

Katara bristled at the knock on the door. She was hugging a full-body pregnancy pillow and it was the only thing providing some relief. “If it’s Dad, Azula, Ursa, Toph, Suki, Sokka, Nao, Aang, Bumi, Meiling, Suyin, Lin, Kya, Izumi, Kallik, Jiro, and even sweet baby Tenzin, go away. I want to be left alone.”

Zuko pushes open the door. “You forgot me.”

Katara scowls. “I figured you of all people would avoid being in close proximity to me right now.”

“Then, how would I be able to give you these?” He asks, pulling a bouquet of flowers and a small box from behind his back.

“Did you think getting me a push present would make me forgive you?”

He rolls his eyes. “No, it’s just to soothe your temper long enough so you can hear me out then forgive me.”

“Oh, well, continue.”

Zuko puts the flowers in the vase on the table before sitting down on the edge of the bed. “Katara, I am so sorry for what I said. It wasn’t right at all. You’re not just my wife, Fire Lady, or the mother of my children, but my soulmate. In another lifetime, I’d still choose you, every single day.” He takes her hand in his and looks into her eyes. “I know I don’t deserve you, but I’ll continue to earn your love until I take my last breath. And then, I’ll love you from afar in the Spirit World and wait for you to be by my side again.” He opens the box. “I know our 20^th anniversary is still some time away, but will you marry me? Again?”

Katara sucked in a deep breath as her eyes began to water. At least they were happy tears this time. “I-, Zuko, of course, I will. I love you way too much to say no.”

He places a hand over his chest. “Whew, that’s a relief, felt like I was proposing for the first time all over again.” He sighs. “I would’ve got down on one knee but-“

“You’re afraid you wouldn’t be able to get back up?”

“Well, yeah.”

“Now, you know how I feel.”

Zuko laughs. “Hey, you’re just pregnant. I’m getting old.”

She squeezes his hand. "And I'm sorry too. I kinda went off on you earlier and you didn't deserve that either. It's not entirely your fault I'm in this position. I think we're equally to blame here." She purses her lips together. "Forgive me?"

"Of course. If I was 9 months pregnant with twins, I probably would've burned something down in rage by now." 

Then, he slides the ring on her finger, her hands not swelling up this time around, and she gasps when she gets a good look at it. “Is that gemstone cut into the shape of a moon peach?”

Zuko blushes. “Yeah. Remember I carved our initials into that tree and asked you to be my girlfriend?”

“I can’t believe you still remember that.”

“Why wouldn’t I? That day changed my life.” He drops a chaste kiss to her hand. “You changed my life.”

Katara smiles, rubbing the sole of her foot in slow circles against his leg through the blanket. “I think I’m in the mood to try one more thing now.” She pauses. “To induce me, of course.”

He looked at her in confusion trying to ignore the tingling sensation pooling in his stomach. She couldn’t possibly be hinting at what he thinks she was hinting at. “Okay…what’s that?”

She giggles. “Sex.” She gestures to her stomach that limited her movement and made a lot of their usual positions difficult. “I'm afraid you’ll have to do all the work though.”

“I’m okay with that.”

***

The very next day, Katara went into labor, and soon enough, it was time for her to push.

No matter how many times Zuko witnessed this, it still amazed him. Childbirth was so euphoric to him, long gone are the days where he thought it was disgusting although it was messy. He felt like it was such a privilege and honor to watch someone bring a life into the world, especially when that someone was his wife and the lives were a part of him.

Zuko looks at Nao as he holds the newest members of his family, his youngest son and daughter, Ryu and Mizuki, in his arms. Even though they were only a few hours old, they’d already stolen his heart. “Thank you. For the suggestion.”

She smiles as she sends him a thumbs up.

Suddenly, Katara’s giggly mood yesterday evening at dinner made a lot of sense.

Chapter Text

Katara’s done these pre-natal yoga poses a thousand times at this point. They eased her aching muscles and relieved some of the pain off her spine during both of her previous pregnancies. With Kya, she took to practicing them in the pool, water being the only thing that worked to calm the active child. It was so ironic that she was a firecracker and reminded her at every waking moment of her presence through a series of kicks, flips, and punches. It was a sharp contrast in comparison to Izumi who rarely stirred.

Now though, at 31 weeks along, her stomach stretched beyond its limit and still, still- she shudders at the thought of having nine more weeks to go and was praying to Tui and La that she didn’t go overdue as she did with her first - growing, it was a challenge to get through them. She found herself having to take frequent breaks to catch her breath and hydrate, the smallest of movements leaving her utterly exhausted, and her flexibility was now practically nonexistent.

Her husband was a Godsend really – he helped her shave her legs, tie her sandals, and moisturize the parts of her body she couldn’t reach.

Leave it to their first planned baby to do the most damage to her body. The stretch marks no longer covered just her hips, but her breasts and stomach as well. Not to mention, it was incredibly early, even for someone like her who had early starts and late nights because of her career. This one, their son, took after his father in more ways than one. He had a love for fire flakes as she craved them more than anything else, and was quiet and reserved, but only at night. As soon as the sun rose in the sky, so did he and now it was imperative that she did her yoga routine in the morning to burn off some of the extra energy flowing through her or he’d make his displeasure known by violently rejecting breakfast.

She took a deep breath and slowly readjusted her body to get into the next position but then something happened, perhaps the weight of her belly coupled with a loss of balance, and she found herself being pulled down towards the mat.

Thank Agni she was already in a seated position and there were several pillows around her.

She sighs. If Zuko finds her like this, he’ll have a fit even though they both know that the baby is cushioned safely and protected in her womb. It wouldn’t matter to him that she was fine and thought it was funny, slips and falls, especially when one couldn’t see her own feet weren’t uncommon. But he wanted her to “take it easy” and to him, that meant doing as little as possible and being waited on hand and foot.

The latter, she had no problem with especially when it was him doing the waiting, but the former just wasn’t in her nature.

She looks up at the ceiling of the solarium.  The sun was already beaming, and she could feel the sweat rolling down off her body. “Okay, Katara, you can do this. All you have to do is sit up.”

Katara tried to push herself up on her elbows, but all she ended up doing was awkwardly rocking back and forth from side to side. She groans in frustration. Why was this so hard? “Ugh, I feel like a beached whale shark.”

“Katara.”

“Oh, great.” She mumbles under her breath. “The ‘fun police’ is here.”

“I heard that.”

She tilts her head to look at him. “Oops?”

Zuko shakes his head. “Forgive me for being concerned about my wife and unborn child.” He refrains from telling her that he’d been watching from afar this whole time, having enough experience now with a pregnant version of his wife to know that she absolutely hated it when he looked at her for too long when she was this far along and miserable. It took everything in him not to rush over when she began tilting over like a wilted flower. But he couldn’t help it, he found her daily rituals so tantalizing even when it was something as simple as brushing her hair out, putting on her robes, and stirring three sugar cubes into her tea. “Do you need some help?”

“Yes, please.”

He comes to kneel beside her and grabs her arms before gently pulling her up into a seated position. Katara immediately lets out a sigh of relief. “Oh, that feels so much better. You have no idea how heavy” she gestures to her chest “these are.”

Zuko sucks in a breath. Truthfully, as much as Katara told him this wasn’t his fault because she wanted this- unless she was in a sour mood which was increasingly frequent as the days passed, then it absolutely was his fault and he should stay away from her because his breathing was too loud, he couldn’t help but cringe at what this pregnancy was doing to her and the implications of what was to come birthing a baby of this size. He’d read the pamphlets and listened intently as the doctor told them their son was big for his gestational age – getting stuck in the birth canal, tearing, possible need for medical intervention. Ouch. His poor wife. It was a sign he’d probably grow up to be a great, powerful bender, but still, they did look heavy, her stomach looked heavy, and quite frankly, it looked like it hurt. Yet, she took it all in stride. He wasn’t sure if that’s what amazed him about pregnant women or just her in general. She made such an uncomfortable experience seem angelic.

“I wish I could say I can relate.”

She snorts, nudging him in the shoulder with all the strength she could muster which wasn’t much considering her current state and he makes a show out of faltering backward in mock disbelief that she pushed him. “Trust me, you don’t.” She moves to sit so she’s leaning against him, head resting in the crook of his neck while one hand went to rub her belly. She smiles so big; he can see the faint laugh lines that were beginning to form on the corners of her mouth. It makes him proud to know that the laughs he’s given her put some of them there, laugh lines that any other Fire Lady would’ve used anti-aging creams or cosmetic surgery to get rid of. “It’s worth it though.”

He looks at her – really looks at her, and he finds his breath getting caught in his throat. How could someone be so beautiful? How could he be married to someone so beautiful, so ethereal, and enthralling? He still couldn’t believe it, that he was the one who won her heart forever, and they’d been married for ten years.

10 years with two, soon-to-be three, beautiful children and a whole lot of love between them to show for it.

Their relationship hadn’t been perfect or even easy, but if he had to do it all over again, he’d still choose her.

“You’re beautiful.” He breathes out in awe. He mentally kicks himself because he sounded like a teenager confessing his feelings to his crush for the first time and not a 31-year-old-man that oversaw an entire country. For Agni’s sake, he was the reason she was in this position. Although, if his Uncle were here, he’d tell him that was the beauty of being in love, feeling like you’re permanently the age you met your partner despite the wear and tear on your body saying otherwise.

“Even though I look like a balloon ready to pop? And only getting bigger?”

Zuko grabs her free hand and rubs the pad of his thumb alongside it before giving it a slight squeeze. “You’ve given me the gift of family. You’re the most beautiful person in the world to me.” He cups her chin and pulls her in for a kiss. It’s so sweet, soft, and tender, not nearly as passionate as some of the others they’ve shared when they’re alone, but the love and intimacy are all the same.

Zuko didn’t get many moments like this with his wife often anymore, moments where it’s just the two of them enjoying the peace and quiet that came with the early morning before the palace becomes alive, particularly with two voices and pairs of feet running and yelling through the hallway. The girls were out of school for the summer which meant they were inclined to burst into their parents’ room and drag them (mostly him because they knew Katara needed rest while she was growing their little brother) out of bed, Kya grumbling the entire time that it was too early but happy to be included in Izumi’s shenanigans anyway.

He decides then and there that should do this more often – have a moment to themselves.

Chapter Text

Zuko and Katara sat in the Dean of Students’ office after school.

Hands-on parents, they were always attending parent-teacher conferences, performances, and other after-school activities that requested their attendance. They tried to be as discreet as possible as to not attract the attention of the nagging press by wearing plain clothes instead of their regalia, but it was always a sight to see them out like a regular, normal family and not the royal, Head-of-State, they really were.

This time, however, was different from all those other joyous occasions. Jiro was in trouble and that was unlike the kindhearted, good-nurtured, quiet kid they raised. It’s not like he was always on his best behavior, but unlike his older brother who was a bit of a class clown, Kya, the social butterfly, or Izumi, charming in her own way like their father, most of the time, he kept to himself.

Miss Zhu Li sighed and folded her hands in front of her. “Now, I never thought I would be bringing the Fire Lord and Lady into my school for disciplinary matters, but alas, here we are.”

Katara squinted. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Zuko squeezed her knee as a silent signal to remain calm. She was always more aggressive in these situations, especially when it came to their children.

“Oh, I just expected better from him, that’s all. He is royalty. A prince. The behavior he exhibited was rather uncouth.”

The Fire Lady crossed her arms over her chest. “Well, what did he do that was so improper?”

“Your majesty, he hit a classmate and we have a zero-tolerance policy for fighting here. Now, on regular circumstances, he’d be suspended, possibly expelled, no questions asked, but I’m willing to make an exception.” She pauses. “The school could use a hefty donation on behalf of the Royal Couple, don’t you think?”

This time, Zuko decides to speak. “Bribery of public officials is inappropriate and leads to political corruption. I would advise you not to do that." He pauses. "Now, did he explain why he hit his peer? I don’t want to sound like I don’t believe you, but my son would never do that unless he felt it was justified.”

 “Well, he did set his homework on fire.”

“And we talked about that, and he understood why it was wrong. Are you implying we’re bad parents?” Katara asked, head tilted to the side.

Zuko leaned into her and placed a chaste kiss on her earlobe. “Down, girl.” He murmured.

“He said that Haruto made an inappropriate comment but Haruto is one of our star pupils, he would never-“

“Oh, so you think our son would!?”

“Katara…”

“Don’t ‘Katara’ me, Zuko. This woman is implying that he wouldn’t, couldn’t have done such a thing but thinks our sweet baby boy has. And I’ll have you know Haruto is the grandson of one of your fiercest opponents who is always throwing his money at things for his own personal gain and the one opposing voice whenever it’s time to vote…I’d inclined to believe her feelings about this matter are related.” She turns back to look at her. “So, I’m asking again, what did he say? Matter of fact, I want to hear it from him.” Katara called for her son where he was sitting quietly in the hallway. “Jiro, sweetheart, come here!”

Begrudgingly, he came over to where his parents were sitting and Katara cupped his chin so he could look her in the eyes. “Honey, what did he say that made you so upset that you resorted to violence? And be honest.”

He bit the inside of his cheek before mumbling under his breath.

She put on her soft voice that she reserved for all their children and occasionally Zuko when he was being a big baby. “Sweetie, you have to speak up, okay? I nor your father will be mad. We can’t fix this unless we know what happened and why.”

Jiro sighed. “Haruto said Kya is an abomination because she likes girls. I told him he was wrong for thinking like that, that you and dad said ‘love is love’ and then, he said that Dad should’ve never been Fire Lord anyway and he ruined everything by marrying you and I just got so mad…I punched him.” He looks down, guilt apparent on his face. “I shouldn’t have and I’m sorry.” Then, he smiles a crooked, twisted grin. “But at least I didn’t use my firebending, right? Dad taught me it’s only for self-defense.”

Katara sucks in a breath.

Oh.

Spirits knows she and Zuko tried to protect their children from the ills of the world, but some things were truly inevitable. His great-grandfather outlawed homosexuality,  it wasn’t surprising in the slightest that some people still felt the same, but that didn’t make it any easier to deal with.

And of course, he felt inclined to protect his sister even though she was older. He was extremely protective of his family, much like his father was. Once he got over his aversion to his youngest siblings, he watched over them like a hawk and was quick to respond when one or both started crying.

Zuko could feel his blood boiling and had to take a deep breath to calm himself down. He was no stranger to hateful comments and critics and neither was his wife – but they were adults, someone directing those remarks toward his children angered him.

He looked over at his son. “Thank you for telling the truth. You can go back into the hallway and wait for us. We’ll finish this discussion at home.” When Jiro walked past him on the way out, he reached out and clapped him on the shoulder, sending him a knowing wink that meant he wasn’t in trouble.

Once he was out of earshot, Zuko directed his attention back to Miss Zhu Li. “He called my daughter an abomination...he didn’t learn that himself. He had to hear it from someone else at home.” He quirks his head to the side. “Are more people talking about Princess Kya that way because of her sexuality?”

“Well, I, it’s not exactly proper, so I suppose," She shrugs "there have been a few comments here and there. It’s not like her interest in Emiko is a secret. They hold hands and exchange flirty looks, showing it off to everyone like this is a circus!" She sighs. "Your sister was a student at the Royal Fire Academy for Girls and I heard she had quite the reputation for wooing her peers so they may let it slide, but that's not how things work here. Any student expressing discontent is in their right to do so because they know it's unacceptable. " 

The Fire Lord grinned a tight smile. “Master Katara and I’s relationship isn’t proper either, you know. Are rules and regulations so important that one should be denied loving who they want to? Publicly?”

The Dean of Students blinked. “Your majesty, that’s different. Kya-“

Zuko gave her a very pointed look. Typically, their children didn’t go by their titles in casual conversation. But he was trying to prove a point that regardless, she was royalty, and had a claim to the throne just like the rest of her siblings.

She cleared her throat. “Princess Kya is just a teenager, far too young to know whether or not she’s attracted to girls.”

This time, Katara spoke, rocking the carriers where their infant twins were beginning to stir in their double stroller with one hand. Azula did flirt with her fellow female students and she also had a very brief stint with Chan. She really had no preference for either or - bedding and romancing anyone she found attractive and from the stories she heard about her sister-in-law, all parties involved were pleased. 

“Sexuality is a spectrum, it’s fluid. If she wakes up one day and comes to the realization she has an attraction towards both genders, that doesn’t make her current status as a lesbian any less valid.” Her lips quirk into a satisfied smirk at the way the woman cringed at her use of the word lesbian like it was a stain or something dirty. Katara tsks, shaking her head. “I’m afraid I’ll have to pull my son out of your program. I hear Caldera’s public school is more understanding.”

Naturally, as members of the nobility, all of their children attended the respective Fire Academies. But Jiro was having a hard time adjusting to the rigid, strict curriculum so they’d been looking into other alternatives from private tutoring to homeschooling. This was merely the breaking point.

Mai’s children attended the institution and she spoke highly of it. Sending her son there – a Prince of the Fire Nation, was sure to attract more students and subsequently, more funding.

“But, but, he’s royalty. All Princes attend the Royal Fire Academy for Boys. It’s tradition.”

Zuko leans back in the chair, stretching. “Eh, tradition is overrated.” Then, he grabs Katara’s hand and holds it up, making sure her wedding ring was in viewpoint. “We wouldn’t be together if we followed tradition now, would we?”

He starts to stand up. “I can assure you my son won’t cause any more problems because he’ll be out of this conservative cesspool by tomorrow.”

Katara leans over to look into the stroller, cooing at Mizuki’s babbling while Ryu’s eyes were fixated on the mobile above him. “C’mon babies, daddy’s treating us and your brother to ice cream.” She begins to walk out the door before calling out behind her. “Enjoy the rest of your afternoon!”

***

Later that night, Katara looks over at Zuko in bed. “I didn’t overstep today, did I?”

When they got home, they explained to their son that he shouldn't hit people but they understood why he did it and was proud of him for making taking such a stand at a young age. He would finish the rest of the week at home since he did break a rule and there were consequences for that, then start at the public school. They thought he would be frustrated since he didn't like sudden changes but he immediately started talking about how he couldn't wait to see his friends and join the science club. 

Zuko closed the book he was reading and took off his glasses, setting them down on the nightstand. His doctor recommended them to him to ease the strain of his damaged eye and after some encouragement from his wife and children that he would not “look like a total dork,” (Katara thought they added to his ‘silver fox look’), he finally agreed to wear them when he was reading or writing. Now, Izumi really was his twin.

“No, of course, not.” He shakes his head. “Jiro hated the academy anyway. You know, I think that’s partially why he kept to himself. He didn’t fit in there. One’s social environment is just as important to success as everything else.”

She raises an eyebrow at him. “Have you been reading those new-age parenting books?”

Having children in their 40s meant they needed to brush up on their skills. They were 23 and 25 respectively when Izumi was born, and things were a lot different now from the advancements in technology and medicine to societal standards. More professional women than ever before were now mothers, juggling work, home, and family, or choosing not to have children at all like Suki. 

“Maybe.” He smiles at her brightly. “Him, Ryu, and Mizuki are growing up in a completely different world from the one we grew up in. It’s not even the same world their older siblings were born into and it’ll change again by the time the twins are Kya’s age. I like to keep the mind fresh and change my parenting styles as I learn more and they grow.”

Katara melts as she snuggles up next to him. “You are such a good man.”

“Only because I have an even better woman by my side.”

Jiro would be first Prince to attend a public school in Fire Nation history, but his parents hoped it would set the precedent for generations to come. After all, that's what they swore to do as Fire Lord and Lady - make the world a better place, starting by breaking generational curses. 

Chapter Text

The Fire Lord and Lady were walking down the hallway back from a meeting when she abruptly stopped, clutching her stomach. She’d been feeling these pains for a while, they came in short spurts before disappearing. Zuko immediately directed his attention to her, worry on his face. “Are you okay?”

“I just felt a little cramp. I’m sure it’s nothing though.”

Zuko tried to pinpoint when Katara had her last cycle. The doctor said it would take some time to return, especially since she was breastfeeding. Reasoning that this could be the pre-menstrual symptoms he’s grown accustomed to – he and Katara had a relationship where nothing was off-limits, including the sometimes unpleasant and gross functions of their bodies, he decides not to prod.

“Okay. But let me know if it gets worse.”

She shakes her head. “I will. I think I’m going to lay down for a bit though. My stomach is churning.” She places a kiss on his chin. “Check on Izumi for me? She’s having a playdate.”

The 14-month-old was now fully mobile and less inclined to sit through meetings nestled in her parents’ lap or arms, instead trying to climb over the table, knocking over the inks, and starting to socialize with other babies, so she was with Yoshiro and his mother in the garden.  

“Of course. I am her father, you know. You don’t have to ask me.”  He rubs her arm soothingly. “I’ll tell them you’re not feeling well.” He leans down to whisper in her ear. “Please get some rest, okay? I’m serious, Katara. If I come in there and find you working, I’m going to be upset.”

Katara rolls her eyes. “Don’t tell me what to do.” Then, she grimaces, one hand flying to hold her stomach again. “Okay, yeah, rest sounds good.”

***

“Fire Lord Zuko!” Yoshiro’s mother, Asa, called out to him while Yoshiro and Izumi played together on the blanket next to her. “Is Lady Katara not joining us today?”

Zuko shakes his head. “I’m sure she’s told you this already, but you can call me Zuko, you know. And just Katara is fine as well. There’s no need for all the formalities when our kids are friends.”

She laughs. “Old habits are hard to break.”

“And no, she’s not feeling too well so she’s resting.”

“Oh, is everything alright?”

He sits down and at the sight of her dad, Izumi immediately gets up and walks toward him, sitting in his lap with a ‘plop’.” He smiles and places a kiss on her forehead, smoothing her hair down. “Hi, baby girl.” He looks at Asa and repeats the same line she told him earlier. “Just some cramping, I’m sure it’s nothing though."

Asa purses her lips. “Hm.”

Now, his curiosity was piqued. “Hm, what? Why’d you say it like that?”

She shrugs. “No reason in particular.”

He takes a deep breath. “Asa…what are you implying?”

She adjusts Yoshiro in her arms. “Well, she told me that her cycle hasn’t fully returned back to normal yet and that you guys have been, active, to say the least. She could be, you know…expecting.”

The Fire Lord laughs out loud. “What? No way.”

Asa sighs. “I know it’s not what you want to hear, but it is a possibility. I wouldn’t rule it out just yet.”

Zuko racked his brain to see if he noticed any other symptoms – morning sickness, appetite changes, something that could hint at them having another child, and he hoped that not being able to be was a good sign.

He’d just gotten the hang of being a father to Izumi. He wasn’t ready to take on that responsibility again so soon.

He looked at her. “You really think we’re having another baby?”

Izumi cooed at the mention of the word. “Bah…bah?”

“No, turtleduck, there’s no baby.”

“Bah..bah.”

Zuko sighed frustratedly. “No, Zumi.”

The Princess seemed determined to get her point across. “Mama. Ba-by.”

Asa looked at him with an eyebrow raised. “Well, Izumi seems to think so.”

Izumi also thought bath time was playtime and found it funny to draw pictures on his formal letters so she wasn't exactly good at making judgement yet. 

***

Katara woke up to heavy breathing and a firm surface pressing against her. She giggled. “Zuko, stop, you’re so bad.” She reached a hand down to grab him and recoiled in horror when she felt scales instead of his smooth skin or soft hair.

She sat up with a jolt, eyes bulging out of her head. She let out a sigh of relief when she saw Druk, Zuko’s dragon, curled up next to her. The reptile was utterly spoiled and as much as she tried to pretend that she felt no motherly feelings towards him, she did see him as one of her babies. After the initial shock of Zuko returning from the Sun Warriors with a golden egg in tow and the fear of him harming their newborn daughter wore off, she was quite fond of him and thought he was cute in a scaly, could-tear-you-apart-with-his-razor-sharp-claws-and-teeth kind of way. He was patient with Izumi, especially since she was in the grabby, wanting to touch everything phase, and sometimes he could be found sleeping in the nursery next to her crib as if he was guarding her. 

She didn’t know what to expect when he started breathing fire though. How does one even train a dragon?

But, still, she didn’t appreciate that he was in their bed when he had a perfectly good one in the stables and several cushioned pallets that Zuko made him for throughout the palace.

“Druk,” She called out to him “You know you’re not allowed to be in the bed with us.”

The dragon whined and nuzzled his nostrils alongside her stomach.

“Yes, I’m not feeling well. Good boy for noticing.” She patted the top of his head in appreciation, and he purred.

Not feeling well was an understatement. Truth be told, Katara’s been feeling like this ever since she and Zuko finally got a moment alone after their daughter’s 1^st birthday party a little over two months ago. Between the two of them, they downed an entire bottle of wine and woke up the next morning, dehydrated and utterly spent, to their clothes scattered all over the bedroom floor. Izumi’s celebration was just as much for them as it was for her. They were celebrating keeping her alive, well-fed, and taken care of for an entire year, and a few days before it, she took her first independent steps, so it was extra special.

She was cramping, but it wasn’t nothing, nor was it her cycle, but abdominal stretching to accommodate the new life that was growing inside her. She figured since her body was used to it by now, that it was happening a bit earlier, her muscles already bracing for the inevitable. Up until now, she’d been doing a pretty good job of hiding the sudden bursts of pain from Zuko. She felt bad about lying to him, but she hadn’t fully come to terms with being pregnant again so soon herself.

Izumi wasn’t even potty trained. Could she take care of two babies in diapers at the same time? And they were still in the process of teaching her to stop grabbing at her top and trying to lift it whenever she was hungry and point for her sippy cup or say "food" instead. 

There were too many close-call incidents where Katara nearly flashed Zuko’s council because their demanding daughter pulled on the ties of her blouse.

Katara swung her legs out of the bed to get up and Druk followed, pacing back and forth and pressing himself into her side. She laughed. “I’m just going to the bathroom, buddy. I can walk myself there.” But he was adamant about following her, keeping a close distance and watchful eye on her.

She wondered if his needy behavior had anything to do with the fact that he could tell she was expecting based on his keen sense of smell.

She huffed, if she didn’t tell Zuko soon, Druk definitely would.

Then, the door to their quarters open and her husband walked in looking rather frazzled.

“Katara, you won’t believe what-“

“Get your dragon, Zuko.”

Zuko shook his head. “Huh?”

“Druk’s bothering me. I woke up to him in our bed and now he won’t leave me alone.”

He snapped his fingers and pointed to the space next to him. “Come here. Now.”

The dragon shook his head and laid down directly in front of Katara.

Hm. That’s odd. Druk never disobeyed his master unless he was trying to protect her or Izumi from something. But she didn't need protection or safe-keeping at the moment. 

She sighs. “Just forget it. He is practically a toddler in dragon years so of course, he's likely to test limits and push-buttons. Now, what won’t I believe?”

“Well, Asa thinks that you might be…you know, pregnant.”

“What?”

“I know! That’s the same thing I said! I mean, can you believe that? Again? So soon?” He scoffs. “We just had Izumi; we can’t be parents to two kids right now.” He shakes his head in disbelief, continuing to rattle on. “Her walk is still a little shaky and she’s not even potty trained. Having another one right now would be completely unreasonable and irresponsible.”

Katara crosses her arms over her chest and raises her eyebrow at him. “Okay, I get it. You’re not fond of the idea.”

Zuko looks taken aback. “I didn’t say that.”

“Well, you’re acting like it’s the most awful thing in the world!”

“Because we talked about this…you said you wanted to wait at least two to three years before we try for another one.”

She bites the inside of her cheek, willing herself not to cry.

“Well, sometimes, things don’t always work out the way we want them to.” She mumbled with a pout.

Zuko looked back and forth between his wife and Druk before fixating his eyes on her stomach. Protectively and instinctively, Katara’s hands slid down to cover it and he gasped. He hadn’t noticed it before, but now that he was really paying attention to it, he could see the slight curve of her midsection.

A distinct curve known as a “baby bump.”

“You are pregnant, aren’t you?” He breathed out, slowly. “That’s why you’ve been cramping so much, and that’s why Druk is acting so weird. He's being protective because you’re pregnant.”

“Yeah.”

“Why didn’t you tell me you suspected you were?”

“Because I knew you weren’t ready for another one, I mean look at how you freaked out at the slightest indication I could be from Asa!” She spits out bitterly.

Zuko’s face drops and Katara winces, knowing that this was a sore subject for him. It was incredibly rude and hurtful to imply he wouldn’t take care of his responsibility.

“Katara…” Her name comes out so strained, it pains her. “No, I’m not ready but I would never abandon a child, especially my child or you.” He swallows thickly. “I’d get ready, you know that.”

He wants to get on his knees and prove his undying devotion and love to her, spell it out in multiple languages because there must be a voice in the back of her mind that's telling her he would turn his back on her for getting pregnant again earlier than either one of them intended.

What was going on that had her feeling like she was alone in this?

“I’m not ready.” She chokes out. “And it scares me because I should be excited and thinking of baby names because I know they’re there...I can feel them with my bending, but I’m just not and I don’t know what to do.”

Zuko walks forward, unable to take it any longer, and grabs her hands. “Do you want this baby, Katara?”

“I do, it’s just sc-“

“Only yes or no answers, please.”

She bites her lips. She did want this baby. She wanted it with him. “Yes.”

“Do you want to be a mom again?”

“Yes.”

“Did this happen the way we planned?”

“No.”

“Has everything in our life gone the way it was planned?”

“No.”

“Ah, well then, would you say the things that didn’t go the way we planned still turned out well?”

Katara smiles and manages to giggle a bit. “Yes.”

He returns her smile, then tilts his head down to press his forehead against hers. “Do you trust me?” He whispers, staring into her eyes.

“Yes.”

“Then we’ll get ready together.” He squeezes her hand. “We’re having another baby. Zumi’s going to a big sister.”

Katara nods as tears run down her cheeks. “Yeah, we are. And I’m so sorry for saying that I didn’t think you wanted another one, for doubting your ability to be a father.”

“I’m sorry for not doing enough to chase that fear away.”

“I’m sorry I’m already cranky and hormonal.”

“I’m sorry I’m the reason you’re cranky and hormonal.”

She snorts. “You and a bottle of wine.”

“That’s probably the last bit of alone time we’re going to have for a while now that we’re expecting baby number two so at least we went out with a bang, right?”

“We sure did.”

They hold each other in a tight embrace until Zuko feels a wet nose rubbing against his leg, followed by sniffing.

“Druk, go away. I’m busy caressing my wife.”

“Be nice, he can smell my change in pheromones.” Katara looks down at the dragon and scratches his snout, eliciting a happy whine from him. “Isn’t that right, boy? You know there’s a baby in there.”

Zuko scowled. “He needs to get his own lady instead of trying to steal mine.”

Katara tossed her head back in laughter.

Scratch that, she had three babies – one of them was just a territorial, spoiled Fire Lord, her husband, and the father of her children.

Chapter Text

“Okay, so all RSVPs have been confirmed by the deadline, right?”

“Correct.”

“Water moss, arctic willow, bearberry plants, and purple saxifrage have arrived from the Water Tribes for the floral centerpieces?"

“Check.”

"Are they being kept chilled?"

"Uh-huh."

“And the chef knows the menu? Has all ingredients necessary? Vegetarian and vegan options?”

“Yes, yes, and yes.” Kya chuckled lightly at her father’s incessant obsessing over the checklist for her mother’s party. “Dad, mom’s surprise 40^th birthday celebration is going to be amazing. After all, I am a party planner extraordinaire.”

Zuko gave her a soft smile. “I know, I know, she’s just been really sad and depressed lately. Turning 40 is a big milestone in anyone’s life and you know this birthday is especially hard for her because….” He trailed off looking solemnly to the side.

“It’s a milestone Nana Kya never saw.”

Her dad sighed heavily. “Yeah, so while this should be a joyous occasion, it’s painful.”

As the day got closer and closer, his Fire Lady burrowed herself in their room, hiding under the covers like a scared child, and picking at her food whenever one of their children or him brought her something to eat. They took turns trying to cheer her up, Kya doing her hair and makeup for the day, Kallik showing off the new skills he picked up from his martial arts lessons, and Jiro reading his favorite books to her, but the small smiles she managed to muster were short-lived.

Even the laughter of the cherubic, giggly twins did little to provide comfort. Izumi being away at school just added to her misery.

He looked at his second eldest daughter. “Mimi and Ryu should be waking up from their nap soon if they haven’t already. Check on them for me? I’m going to see if I can work some of my magic on your mother really quick.”

Kya smirked. “Yeah, sure. Good luck.”

Zuko gave her a kiss on the cheek before going to find his wife. If he knew her well, she’d be in her private garden sticking her feet in the stream he had constructed for her. Katara was born on the day of the Spring Equinox (no wonder she was such a firecracker despite being a waterbender) and loved the smell of the fresh flowers coming in for the new season.

“Good afternoon, gorgeous.”

Katara gave him a soft, albeit, sad smile over her shoulder.

“I’m not feeling too gorgeous today.” Her smile drops into a full-fledged frown. “I found a gray hair this morning.”

Zuko let out a light chuckle before going to sit beside her. He points at his hair, the grays now speckled throughout his topknot. “Welcome to the team.”

She rolls her eyes. “It’s different for you. The ladies love the salt and pepper look on a man.” She looks over at him. “No one fantasizes about a woman with greying hair, Eagle crow's feet, and saggy breasts.”

He snorts before dipping his head down to trail his eyes over her body. She was only wearing her wrappings. He licks his lips, looking her in the eyes. “I do.”

“You’re my husband.”

“Exactly – even when your teeth fall out, there’s no one else I’d want to gum me to death but you.”

She looks visibly taken aback. “That is probably the weirdest compliment I’ve ever gotten.” Then, the corners of her lips turn up. “But it worked.” Katara reaches out to squeeze his hand. “Thank you.”

They sit in silence for a few moments, enjoying the breeze and the sound of the birds chirping, before she decides to speak again.

“It’s hard, you know. Turning 40.”

Zuko sighs. “It is, and I imagine it’s especially hard when someone very close and important to you never got to see that age.”

“Yeah.” Katara admits sadly.

“There’s just…so much I want to ask her but I can’t. And I know that I should be over it, it's been decades at this point, but” She sucks in a deep breath. “I don’t know, sometimes, I still feel like that scared, little girl and all I want to do is show her how big and strong I’ve gotten, all I’ve accomplished, the life I've created for myself, you, and our kids, but I can’t and that hurts.”

“I don’t think you should be over it.”

“What do you mean?”

“Your mother’s death. It’s okay if you’re not over it. Grief, it’s not linear. It’s more like some long, jagged path up a cliff.” He tsks. “You get to a smooth, stretch of land and you think finally, it’s over, I can breathe again, but then you keep climbing, and it gets harder.”

His wife laughs – nearly falling over backward onto the grass from the force and he feels his cheeks flush because all he wants to do is be a comfort to her when she’s down, love her deeply when she needs it the most, and he still can’t believe that he’s actually able to do so.

“You sound like Uncle except without the eloquence.”

Zuko smiles widely. “I try.” Then, he pauses. “I still miss him too.”

Uncle Iroh passed a few years ago and while it was a crushing blow to the Fire Nation as they mourned the legendary Dragon of the West – she’d never seen Zuko such a shell of himself. At first, he didn’t show any emotion at all, continuing about his life as normal while planning a funeral and making arrangements for The Jasmine Dragon. He and Azula agreed to have co-ownership and hire veterans and single mothers as employees in honor of Iroh's late wife and his son, Lu Ten. It was to be a private ceremony with only family and friends in attendance – the way Uncle would’ve wanted because he was never one for the pomp and circumstance, with a public memorial where others can pay their respects. Katara was sure he’d break as he lit the pyre, as that was the final step in returning his body back to Agni, but instead, he barely acknowledged the flames as they rose.

For the next few days after whenever she tried to get him to talk about how he was really feeling, he swiftly and smoothly changed the subject, and eventually, she stopped asking. She knew Zuko and unfortunately, he liked to process some of his heavier feelings alone.

It wasn’t until Kallik asked if Uncle was ever coming back one night that he fell apart. Explaining it to his young son that he wasn't, at least, not physically, made it all too real. He screamed and sobbed with a visceral intensity that Katara could only describe as a newborn animal that was rejected by their mother, except Iroh hadn’t rejected Zuko at all – quite the opposite actually. He was the only person in his life that never abandoned him and yet, now, he was gone.

She held him in her arms as he repeated over and over again “He’s gone, he’s gone” in a broken, choked voice. Neither one of them got much sleep that night with Zuko tossing, turning, and calling out for his Uncle the way their children called out for them after a bad dream. At one point, she suggested a sedative (she was no stranger to it after having to be given one when her Gran-Gran passed), and the urgency he answered yes with shocked her.

Her strong, formidable, unwavering, ‘I can take whatever life throws at me’ husband who handled everything with dignified ease, was willing to do and try anything to get the pain to stop. It was her turn to be strong for him.  

“But you got through it.”

“Because I had you to lean on.” He drops a kiss to her bare shoulder. “You’re not alone, Katara. You are my wife and I love you.”

“Even when I’m depressed, don’t love myself, and can barely muster up the energy to shower?”

“That’s when I love you even harder.” He stands up abruptly, tugging on her hand.

“Zuko, I’m tired. I don’t feel like doing anything.” She whines.

“I know, that’s why I’m going to bathe you.”

Then, he picks her up bridal style and carries her to their room, promising to love her until he takes his last breath - and then from the Spirit World. 

Chapter Text

Zuko grunted as he dodged out of the way of the trainee, Niko's, attacks. Although he didn’t need to rely on his bending nor his dao swords nearly as much as he did as a teenager and in his early twenties breaking up rebel organizations, he still liked to keep his skills sharp.

With Sokka visiting less due to his own responsibilities, Katara five months along with their twins, and Azula no longer eagerly jumping at the opportunity to knock him down a peg or two, the guards were the next available sparring partners that he didn’t have to go easy on (after he promised that he would not fire them if they accidentally hurt him) and this was a perfect opportunity to vet just how capable the new hires were.

Sure, he trusted his Secretary of Defense and had absolute faith that only the finest men and women from the military academy would be selected to serve on The Royal Family’s Security Detail but still.

Some of them, if they were lucky or unfortunate enough, for he had no qualms admitting that his children could be tiny terrors of their own, would be Kya’s, Kallik’s, Jiro’s, and later, the twins own personal secret service.

Could he really be confident that they could protect his family if they couldn’t even hold their own against him?

He swiftly countered the next move and pinned him down to the ground with a smirk on his face. “You’re getting better.” Zuko complimented. “Not good enough to beat me, of course, but better.” He extends a hand to pull him up. “You’ll make a great member of the team.”

The young man’s eyes lit up and in a strange way, it reminded Zuko of himself when he was young and had something to prove. He honestly felt like a mentor the way Uncle was to him.

Niko lost his parents when he was a child and soon as he was old enough (Zuko raised the age to 21, realizing just how young 18 really was), he enlisted.

“Really?”

“I’m a man of my word. A man of honor.”

Zuko never thought he would be making dad jokes but here he is, making one. Sokka would be ecstatic. 

Niko tries to hide his grin and Zuko smiles. “Don’t worry, you can laugh. It’s funny and I’m not a 16-year-old hellbent on getting it back anymore.”

“Good one, sir.” He looks down briefly before looking back up and straightening his posture. “Thank you, that means a lot coming from you.”

“You’re welcome. Now, if you’ll excuse me, this was really fun, but I am not 25 anymore so I should probably take a really hot bath and soak these aging bones.”

He bows and Zuko returns it before turning around and starting to walk off. “Oh, and loosen up a bit. You’ve already impressed me, but it’s my wife you really need to win over.” He shakes his head. “You know she’s really the head of household, I just sign the paperwork.”

Katara wanted guards that weren't afraid to have fun, especially if they would be tasked with watching over their children. He couldn't count how many times Izumi corralled some of them into playing hide and seek with her and Jiro using them for his numerous projects and experiments even though entertaining the Royal Babies wasn't in their job description. 

He doesn’t miss the way he outright laughs at this – it wasn’t exactly a secret that the Fire Lord genuinely, truly, and deeply loved his Fire Lady, just like it wasn’t exactly a secret that the Fire Lord was pining after his favorite Ambassador (he thought he was really good at hiding his feelings but apparently, they were written all over his face). “Will do, sir!”

***

On his way to his quarters, Zuko hears girlish laughter coming from his daughters' suite and decides to peek his head in the door.

“Hey girls, everything okay in here?”

“Yeah, everything’s fine, dad.”

“Okay. You guys need anything? I can get the kitchen to whip up some snacks.”

“No, dad, we’re good. We grabbed some stuff at the market on the way home.”

Out of the corner of his eye, he catches one of Izumi’s friends, he was sure her name was Lily if he remembered correctly, cough awkwardly and stare off into the distance. “Are you sure everything’s alright? No one’s sick or in need of medical attention? Having an internal crisis and could use some advice from a dad that’s not their dad?”

“Dadddd…” Kya whines.

“I know, I know. You guys are ‘young ladies’ now.” He puts air quotes around the words. “But I was your age once. Granted, my experience was probably different from that of a teenage girl but I was also a brother to a teenage girl, and…you know, that’s really not helping my case here.” He shrugs. “Sorry.”

But Lili was still averting his gaze and now Kya’s friend – Lei? He thinks that’s right, was doing the same.

What’s up with that? Is he really that intimidating?

No, he can’t be – he’s known them since they were five and three years old.

Suddenly, Izumi storms over and out of the room, closing the door behind her with a slam.

“Dad, what are you doing!?”

Zuko blinks. “Um…being a good host? A parent?”

His daughters always baffled him. He would never say raising his sons was easier because they threw him for a loop too and tended to be a lot wilder and more dangerous, but he was never good at understanding teenage girls and had poor experience with them.

If Katara never made the first move and asked him out, calling him out for longing after her like a lost puppy when they could just go on a date, he was pretty sure he wouldn’t have the life he has now.

He’d be married, probably, maybe a kid or two at the most, but he would not have Katara as his wife and soon-to-be six kids with her.

That, he still thinks, was purely by good luck and the Gods looking out for him.

“While wearing that!?” She rages.

It’s moments like this that even though Izumi takes after him both physically and personality-wise, he sees Katara in her.

Her temper, much like Kya’s, was all her.

Kallik and Jiro tended to express their anger like him (or at least the mature version of him) – trying to ignore or burn off the excess energy whereas his girls were prone to explode if they even thought someone crossed them.

“Hey, what’s wrong with what I’m wearing?”

Zuko looked down at his outfit and let out a sigh of relief when he sees that this was not one of those moments where he was caught with his pants half down because he was trying to have some alone time with his wife that got interrupted, which happened a little too frequently for his liking.

He was wearing a sleeveless shirt and loose pants that stopped at the knee. He wasn’t a fashionista like Katara whose outfits from her formal wear to casual attire frequently made those style magazines Kya read with some headline about how The Fire Lady Is “Pretty & Powerful”, but he did have an expansive wardrobe. He tried to keep up with the latest trends, if solely for reasons like this – his kids did not hesitate to tell him when a certain look wasn’t working for him, and quite frankly, neither did his wife. 

Izumi sighs frustratedly. “Your arms are out and all they can ever talk about whenever you’re around is how buff and muscular you are.” She gags before mocking their voice. ‘The Fire Lord is so hot. He’s tall, fit, and such a powerful bender. Your mom is so lucky she gets to sleep with that every night.’ “It’s disgusting, you are my father.”

Oh.

Now, he gets it.

While his daughters were going through puberty, so were their friends, and they were at the age where they were bound to find older men attractive. It was completely harmless and innocent, but he now understood why she was upset.

He experienced a similar emotion when he found out his mother was dating again. ‘Ew, why? You’re so old.’

Ursa did not like being called old if the way she pinched him was any indication but he especially did not like when she answered his (rhetorical) question by saying she still had urges and needs. Gross.  

Then, he smiles.

Katara was lucky too and he was happy that finally, someone else realized that! It’s hard being married to a woman everyone saw as the prize. It was so juvenile, but he wanted to be the prize too!

“So, they think I’m hot?”

Izumi cringes at the thought. “Dad, you’re 41. Handsome is more your speed.”

But it was too late. The idea was already planted in his head, and he was going to run with it. “Wait until I tell your mom!”

She couldn’t even really be mad at him. She, too, thought some of their older brothers’ were attractive, but this was her father. Why couldn’t he have a beer belly and be balding like a normal, regular dad? She knew things about him that the general public didn’t, disgusting things like sometimes he snores when he’s really tired and his bones pop when he stretches.

In her eyes, he was borderline ancient. It’d never be acceptable that people besides her mother actually drooled over him.

***

“Katara, you are not going to believe what just happened.”

Katara looked at him over the bowl of fruit that was resting on her stomach.

She learned in her first pregnancy that one of the perks was being able to use the bump as a table and got a kick out doing so since she couldn’t lean over and reach the actual table now.

“What just happened?” She asked with a mouthful of honeydew melon.

Zuko tsked. “Talking with your mouth full? You always tell our sons not to do that.”

Katara rolled her eyes. “Kallik nor Jiro are pregnant, it’s uncouth when they do it.”

“Is being pregnant your excuse for everything now?”

She gestures to her large belly – growing two humans had her looking practically full-term already when she was only 5 months along and holds the sides. “Yes, and it’s a good one.”

“Can’t say I argue with you there.” Zuko comes to sit next to her and places her feet in his lap. He starts to massage them and Katara lets out a small moan of approval. “But, anyway, I was coming back from sparring with one of the trainees, and get this, Izumi said my outfit was inappropriate.”

She snorts. “Why?”

“Because my arms are out, and her friends find me muscular and hot.”

Katara laughs, making her stomach shake, and Zuko’s eyes narrow in slits making her laugh even harder.

“Is that amusing to you?”

“Yes.” Her laughter dies down into small giggles. “I’m not laughing at you, I’m laughing at how normal our kids are that even though they’re royalty, they still get embarrassed by regular teenage things like their friends finding their parents hot.”

Zuko slows his hands that were kneading her ankle. “You said parents, but we’re talking about me.” He tilts his head in confusion. “Why?”

“Oh, nothing, don’t worry about it.”

“Woman, I will stop this foot massage right now and you and I both know you’re too needy on a regular day let alone when you’re pregnant to be okay with that.”

She huffs in annoyance. Zuko was an excellent masseuse and aware of it. She never used the service at the spa because there was just something about having her firebending husband do it that seemed like the better deal. “Fine.” She grumbles. “It’s just that I dropped off some fresh sticky buns to Kally and his friends the other day and he told me my dress was too revealing because they were sexualizing me. I gave him and his friends a very important lesson on why women are not responsible for the actions of men so I will not be changing because I want to wear this dress and like it, but yeah, apparently they think I’m a milf.”

“A what?” Zuko stills, tensing up.

“A milf, mom I’d like to-“

“I know what it means, Katara.”

And he knew that people thought that about her. Some of the things he overheard about her beauty were a lot lewder and inappropriate, but still. The stereotypical, male bravado in him found it disrespectful that they felt that way while she was pregnant with his seed. “They said that about you while two of my babies are inside you?”

Katara shrugs. “Yeah, something about how the dress made my breasts look really nice." She pauses. "Well, actually they said boobies, but anyway, they’re 10, 11, and 12, Zuko. They could look at the inside of a moon peach and get excited.”

He slid a pillow under her feet before abruptly standing up. “That makes it even worse! Do you know what I was doing at their age? Having wet dreams! Are you okay with them thinking about you in that way?”

“I can’t stop being sexy, honey. You said it yourself, you find me absolutely radiant when I’m like this because my skin is glowing, my hair is shinier and thicker, and there’s more for you to grab and hold on to.”

“You are my wife. I’m allowed to feel that way."

She sets the now empty bowl on the floor and crosses her arms over her chest. “I could say the same thing about those girls feeling that way about you.”

“That’s different, girls don’t have wet dreams.”

“No, they don’t, but they do enjoy self-exploration just as much. I’ve done it, I still do it.” Katara winks at him. “Something has to keep me occupied whenever you’re gone.”

Katara can visibly see the tension release in his shoulders as he relaxes. He smiles wickedly at her. “I was going to take a bath...you want to join me and tell me what you think about, then? It'll take my mind off wanting to punt a child.”

“Zuko, they have friends over. Have you no shame?”

Zuko helps her stand up. “You’re the one that’s always saying it’s natural so what should I be ashamed about? If you keep quiet, they’ll never know.”

"More like if you keep quiet, they'll never know."

Then, she leans onto him, wrapping her arms around him and placing her head on his chest as he walks them backwards to the bathroom. “I am so lucky to have you.”

“You are and don’t ever forget it.”

Chapter Text

“Zuko!” Katara huffed, crossing her arms over her chest. “I already said I don’t want to celebrate my birthday.”

Zuko managed to keep her away from the palace for the weekend – sending her away to be pampered and catered to at one of the resorts in town, while the plan for her birthday party was set in motion and the guests arrived.

He had flowers and chocolates sent to her room, a new dress and shoes hanging up in the wardrobe for her to wear tonight, and cleared her schedule. For 48 hours straight, she was not to be disturbed for anything. 

Lucky enough, their infant twins seemed to understand and cooperated with him. There was very minimal fussing and they went down for the night easily. Thank Agni because he doesn't know how he would've pulled this off on little to no sleep. 

He sighed heavily with a roll of his eyes. “Can you just get in the carriage, please? You never said I couldn't celebrate your birthday. Besides, I have a surprise for you.”

She raised one of her eyebrows at his mention of a surprise. She'd been dropping hints regarding her birthday gift. There was a limited edition copy of her favorite book written on river-cow leather in liquified gold, signed by the late author herself.

It was exclusive and rare, and she just had to have it, even though she already had two copies of it – one worn from years of re-reading and another just for show.

“Ooo, is it the romance novel I’ve been asking for?”

Zuko’s lips quirk up into a smile.

He was aware that’s what she wanted – and whatever his Fire Lady wanted, she got but he decided to play aloof.

“Um, no.” He whistles. “You’ll see.”

“Ugh, fine. But it better be good.”

Zuko bows lowly, snickering to himself about the first time he bowed to her and the horrified reactions from his council - the first of many gestures that meant he loved and respected her deeply and there was nothing they could do about it, and gestures towards the Komodo-rhino drawn carriage, which was specially decorated for today's purpose. “After you, milady.” Then, he extends his hand out for her to grab onto as he helps her into it.

“Such a gentleman.” Katara teases. She was always getting on him for being a corny, hopeless romantic, but secretly, she loved it. All these years later and he still made her blush and feel all giddy, sweeping her off her feet like a princess in those fairytales her mother and Gran-Gran always told her.

“My uncle raised me right.” Then, he climbs in next to her and closes the door before nodding at the coachman. “To the palace, please.”

Katara yawns, leaning her head on his shoulder. “Wake me up when we get there.”

Zuko chuckles lightly, the sound rumbling through his chest. “Looks like turning 40 is starting to catch up with you.”

“Oh, shut up. You’re solid and warm. It soothes me."

“Sure, we can go with that.”

***

Zuko watched as Katara danced in the middle of the floor. Like Kya predicted, her surprise birthday celebration went perfectly and if the smile on his wife’s face, the twinkle in her eyes, and loud laughter that spilled from her mouth were anything to go by, she was enjoying herself and having a good time.

Truthfully, that’s all Zuko wanted for her special day, for her to rest and be showered with love and affection.

“Jeez, Sparky, she is your wife now, you could just walk up to her instead of staring from afar like a love-sick fool.”

Zuko shakes his head at Toph. “You know, sometimes...I like to look.” And she looked good. “I still can’t believe she’s my wife. I asked her to be my girlfriend when she was 17 and proposed when she was 20 – she only wanted me but got an entire country, too.” Zuko sighs. “I can’t believe that after all these years, she still chooses me and all my mess.”

Toph’s lips turn up into a grin. She was never the super-affectionate, lovey dovey type, but having her own kids did wear her down a bit, and something about seeing two of her best friends still hopelessly in love with each other all these years made her want to punch something. So, she does.

Her fist lands square into the Fire Lord’s shoulder and he yelps.

“Toph! What the hell was that for?” He questions harshly.

“You’re being all sappy.” She shrugs. “It’s how I show affection.”

“Don’t you think you’re a little too old for such an…unconventional method?”

“You’re only as old as you feel.”

“Great, now you sound like my uncle.” 

Toph laughs. “That just means his spirit is alive and well.” Then, she nods her head in the direction of Katara. “You might want to give her, her present now though before Sokka gets her all drunk and loopy.”

His wife had the tendency to be exceptionally, handsy, for the lack of a better world whenever enough alcohol got into her system and while he didn’t really mind, per se (it always ended really well for him even if he did have to nurse her hangover the next day), it’d be improper if the Guest of Honor started trying to take his clothes off in front of everyone.

He quickly navigates through the crowd and makes his way to her, wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her in to kiss her temple. “I think you’ve had enough to drink, sweetheart.”

Sokka groaned with a roll of his eyes. “Ugh, fun’s over. You know, you should be more appreciative that I brought moonshine…I’m trying to help you get laid.”  

Zuko’s face flushes bright red all the way from his neck to his ears while Katara just laughs, patting him on the chest softly. “No, I think Zuko’s right. My alcohol tolerance isn’t nearly as high as it used to be. I’m aging, you know.”

Her brother snorts. “More for me, then. I have the liver of a warrior.” He holds the bottle up. “Hey, Toph, let’s play a drinking game!” He shouts across the room like one of his nieces and nephews.

“Oh, you’re on!”

The Fire Lord shoots Suki a look that screams ‘help me’ and she shakes her head. “I’m on it, Fire Lord. As your former Head of Security, I’ll make sure those two don’t end up with their heads in the punch bowl.”

"And keep his pants out of the fountain too." 

“Good luck.” Katara offers, giggling a bit and lazily leaning on Zuko. She was struggling to keep her eyes open.

“Tired already?”

She pops one open and stares up at him. “Hey, I help you run an entire country and chase after six of your heirs all day. I think I’m allowed to be a little sleepy.” Then she pouts. “And granted, the moonshine not’s helping. Ugh, I feel a headache coming on and my feet hurt. Why did I wear heels again?”

Zuko smiles, holding her flush against him and rocking from side to side. “I have to give you your present first and then I’ll take you to bed and rub you down, okay? A hot oil massage should take care of that.”

Katara whines. “I’m too tired to have sex.”

He rolls his eyes. “That is not your present. What kind of man do you think I am that would give his wife of nearly 20 years sex as an offering on her 40^th birthday?” He dips his head down to whisper in her ear. “I’ll wake you up tomorrow morning with you know what though.”

Her eyes go wide. “Oo, I'd like that. But okay, I’m ready, show me.”

He grabs her hand and leads her to the front of the room. As if on cue, everyone turns to give them their attention. Zuko clears his throat before he begins to speak – he doesn’t know why he’s nervous, he’s given thousands of speeches at this point, but surprising Katara was a lot harder.

He had no idea what to give the woman who gave him everything because nothing seemed like enough.

“Master Katara is many things – my wife, Fire Lady, the mother of my children, a sister, an aunt, a friend, a healer, a midwife, a pain in the ass and a thorn in my side...but most importantly, she is always herself and that's the woman I’m still in love with.”

In the midst of the collective “awws”, he can make out the gagging noises from his sons. They weren’t too keen on their parents’ public displays of affection, especially Jiro who recently learned just exactly where babies come from. ‘So you and mom did it five times?’

Zuko didn’t have the heart to tell him it was a lot more than that and still happening.

“Now, of course, as I’m sure you all know, Katara hates surprises so for the past few weeks, more like months, she’s been dropping hints as to what she wants. And I thought to myself, hm, that would be nice, but I can do better.” He looks at Katara with a mischievous look in his eyes as everyone else in the room directs their attention to the doorway.

“Zuko, what is going on, what did you d-“

And then she feels it. 

A master waterbender, she could feel the water in everything, a plant on her desk, the grass in the garden, the pipes and aqueducts under the palace, the rain in the clouds just waiting to fall, the blood of her friends and family...she can feel the presence of her oldest daughter and firstborn.

But where?

Izumi steps forward with a smile on her face. “Happy Birthday, mom.”

She’s crying, makeup be damned, and running towards her. Even though Izumi has told her time and time again that she's an “adult” now, she will always be her baby, her first baby at that, so she picks her up in a bone-crushing hug much to the Crown Princess’ displeasure.

“Maaa—”

“You’re home, you’re home! Just be quiet and let me hold you!”

Katara doesn’t know how Zuko pulled this off, especially without her finding out, and she doesn’t care. All she cares about is that all her babies are in one place, happy, healthy, and safe, again.

That was so much better than a rare version of her favorite book – although she wasn’t complaining when he surprised her with that later either.

Chapter Text

Zuko scowled as he walked into the bedroom he shared with his wife. He sat on the edge of the bed with a deep sigh, noticing the way his back cracked from the simple movement. Katara looked up at him through her vanity mirror where she was brushing her hair out. “What’s wrong, honey?”

“Nothing.” He replied gloomily, hunching over. He knows he probably shouldn’t do that – the chiropractor already told him it was bad for his posture, but he couldn’t be bothered to sit up straight. It took up so much energy that he didn’t have.

Naturally, he rose with the sun, but even now that was becoming a challenge. Besides the fact that lazing around with his wife was so much better than listening to the daily morning reports from his advisors, his muscles ached and on the chillier days, his body was slow to warm up.

All telltale signs that he was getting old. In fact, in a few short weeks, he’d be 50 and although he told his family and friends that he didn’t want to celebrate (aging wasn’t fun anymore), he was sure Katara had something up her sleeve. 

Katara set the comb down, raising an eyebrow at him. “I find that hard to believe given that you’re sulking.”

Zuko sighed heavily. “I am not sulking. I’m thinking. Those are two completely different things.”

“Okay, I’ll bite. Thinking about what?”

He pouted. “I’m getting old, Katara.”

She rolled her eyes. Zuko was trying to hold onto his youth in any way he could. He still entertained Mizuki and Ryu, even though sometimes all the energy they possessed left him sore and exhausted, flew around on Druk daily, and maintained a strict fitness regime that rivaled some of the youngest soldiers, but there was no getting around getting older.

The grey hairs, beard growth, newfound stomach sensitivity, and carpal tunnel after hours spent signing paperwork proved it.

And he didn’t like it.

“Yes, you are, but everyone does, Zuko. It’s natural.” She came to sit by him, resting a hand on his knee and rubbing soothingly. She stares at him lovingly, searching his eyes for answers. She can practically see the inner turmoil in them and frowns. “What’s this really about?”

Zuko took a deep breath and let it out with a loud sigh. “All of my former masters are gone. Uncle, Piandao, Jeong Jeong… I wish I had more time with them.” He drops his head onto her shoulder and her fingers make their way into his hair, kneading at his scalp. “I don’t want Ryu and Mizuki feeling like this with that ‘what if’ hanging over their head because I just can’t do certain things with them anymore. The thought of it scares me.”

“Honey, the twins know you love them. All of our kids do.” She smiles softly and squeezes his shoulder. “Sure, you might not be able to roughhouse with them for hours on end anymore, but you try to anyway and that means more to them than you think.” Katara chuckles. “Mizuki is the only girl at school, in the world, that can say she gets chauffeured around on a dragon and Ryu still thinks you’re the coolest person in the world.”

Much like her big sisters, Mizuki was a daddy’s girl and as the youngest in the family by 3 minutes, utterly spoiled. As parents, they tried to make sure that none of their children ended up as brats, but there was absolutely nothing Zuko wouldn’t do or buy for his princess. The pretty dresses, dolls, and inability to say no proved it. Ryu on the other hand was a boy’s boy – he idolized the men in their family, but at the top of that chain was his own father.

They had to tell him that it was not okay to weld his dad being Fire Lord like a badge of honor because it was more about the man behind the title than the title itself.

He pouts. “I guess you’re right but that doesn’t take away from the fact that I’m about to be 50.”

“Fifty and fabulous.” Katara admits with a shrug, chuckling a bit. "You know, you should be glad you're not losing your hair. The bald look didn't work for you." She teases. “Besides, I kinda like this salt and pepper thing you have going on right now.” Katara shivers as if a chill went down her spine. “Oh, just imagining you as a silver fox gets me all riled up.”

Zuko licks his lips, smirking. “Really?”

“Mhmm.” She leans over to whisper in his ear, making sure he gets an ample view of her cleavage through her nightgown - one of his favorites because it was thin, red with lace around the edges, and covered just enough that the idea of what was underneath, hidden from sight, drove him crazy. “I always did love an older man.”

In an instant, Zuko hoists her over his shoulder like a knapsack making her giggle excitedly before tossing her onto the bed. He crawls on top of her and peers down, eyes sparkling with that rich shade of gold. “I love you, you know that, right?”

“You could stand to show me again.”

Just as he’s about to kiss her, Katara reaches backward and smacks him in the face with a pillow. “Pillow fight!”

He sputters, blinking rapidly before shaking his head. “Oh, you are so on! But when I win," He leans down so his beard is brushing against the side of her face and his breath is on her ear "I have a friend that could use your undivided attention." 

Chapter Text

So, I wrote an extension of Zuko's "punishment" from Chapter 23. It's pure, unadulterated, filth between our favorite, married couple. You can read it here.

I must warn you, it is rated E for a reason. Please read the tags for anything that might make you uncomfortable! 

Enjoy (or not), haha.

Chapter Text

“Okay, I’m back!” Zuko called out as he returned to where his family was sitting in the very front row of the theatre. “I have candied ocean kumquats for Kya, fireflakes for Kallik and Izumi, saltwater taffy for Jiro, yogurt-covered moon-peaches for our little dragon here” He ruffles Ryu’s hair making him giggle. Then he turns to his wife, grinning. “And for you, my love” He pulls a box out of his pocket then shakes it lightly. “Your favorite.” He teases in a sing-song tone.

Katara’s eyes light up. “Dark chocolate with sea salt?”

“You know it.” Zuko plops down into the seat beside her as he hands her the treat. Their entire family was at the theatre to attend Mizuki’s first dance recital and he didn’t know who was more excited, them or her. He leans in to whisper into Katara’s ear. “They were supposedly out of those, but I guess being the Fire Lord has its perks, huh?”

She turns to look at him. “It does.” Then, she gives him a kiss, lips faintly tasting like the chocolate she was eating. “I wouldn’t do that if you weren’t the Fire Lord.”

Zuko laughs lightly, a blush staining his cheeks. “Oh, so you married me because of my status?”

Katara shakes her head. “No, but my husband just so happens to be him." 

He grins widely. “And how is our tiny dancer?”

She smiled. “Good, I just went backstage to check on her. They all look so cute in their little costumes.”

“Yes, but ours is the cutest.”

Katara rolls her eyes. “I’m sure the other parents will find that debatable.” She admonishes teasingly. Then, her lips quirk up into a smirk. “I agree, though.” She leans her head onto his shoulder. “We made some pretty cute babies.”

Zuko wraps an arm around her, placing a kiss on her temple. "Yeah, we did." 

The curtains roll up slowly as the lights dim and shortly after, the dance instructor appears to introduce the class. “Your Royal Highnesses, ladies, and gentlemen, please enjoy The Sunshine Dancers as they perform a piece to the ‘Ballad of Love Amongst the Dragons." Her lips quirk into a knowing smile. "I hear it’s a crowd favorite.”

The Fire Lady giggles, nudging Zuko in the side. “Did you tell her to say that?”

“No, but it is a classic.”  

The orchestra starts playing the first few notes and the audience lets out a collective “aww” as the girls run out onto the stage, waiting for their marks – except for Mizuki who seems to be frozen in her spot, staring wide-eyed into the crowd.

The teacher tries to coax her to no avail, the four-year-old turning to hide her face in the woman’s skirt.

“Oh no." Katara pouts, feeling the discomfort she must be in. "I think our baby girl has stage fright. Zuko, what should we- “But before she can even finish, he is already out of his seat and making his way to the stage with a concerned yet determined look on his face. 

Mizuki, shaking with fear and nerves, practically throws herself at him where he stands off to the side. “Sweetheart, what’s wrong?” He whispers, hugging her tightly against him. “You know the routine, you practiced it every day in my office, remember?” It was a nice distraction from the plethora of paperwork he needed to get through.

He smooths down her hair, mindful of the buns on both sides of her head encircled with tiny, pink barrettes (everything had to be pink, if Kya’s obsession with bows was bad, her obsession with pink was worse and their entire family thought it was hilarious because at four years old, she was already tough as nails and had her older siblings, including Ryu, at her mercy – how he imagines Azula would’ve been like at this age if it wasn’t for their father). “You always did such a great job.”

Every time she showed him, he made a big deal out of acting like it was the best thing he's ever seen. He wouldn't dare make any of his children ever feel like they weren't good enough, even when they made a mistake. 

“Daddy, I’m scared.”

He kneels to be at eye level with her. “Are all of the lights and people making you nervous?”

She nods, eyes heavy with unshed tears.

“Oh, baby." He coos softly. "I used to get nervous in front of crowds too.”

She clutches onto his shirt, hiccupping. “You did? But you have to talk to people, you’re the Fire Lord.”

“All of the time. Your mother used to help me write my speeches because I had no idea what to say and I would wake her up at four in the morning to go over it because I was so afraid I’d mess up.” He chuckles as the memory comes back to him. “Eventually, she told me to just speak from the heart and not to worry too much about it because I’m not like those before me and because she and I quote,” He softens his voice to mimic his wife’s signature tone when she’s irritated to the best of his ability ‘is not a firebender, Zuko. I can’t function if I wake up at the crack of dawn like you do.”

Mizuki giggles before peering up at him with those big, blue eyes and round, cherubic face. Over the years, her color came in, and she now had a tannish hue to her complexion.

One of the heirs to the throne was a blue-eyed, brown-skinned, firebender – Mizuki grabbing her bowl of soup that had long gone cold because she didn’t feel like eating at the moment causing it to boil over. As happy and proud as he was of her, his heart plummeted when the piping hot liquid spilled over onto her hands.

He had been burned before and knew how painful it was. Even after Katara healed it and she fell asleep in his arms, he could not shake the sound of her screaming.

It was completely accidental but for a while, he felt like an utter failure.

When Kallik and Jiro bent fire for the first time, he was there, and no one got hurt. Stepping away for a few seconds only for his daughter to burn herself made him sick to his stomach.

“Daddy.”

“Yes, Mimi?”

“Can you do it with me?”

Zuko touched his forehead to hers, brushing their noses together. “Would that make you feel better?”

“Yes.”

“Then, I’d be honored to.”

Then, he stands back up to his full height, taking her hand and letting her lead him to the center of the stage. Mizuki seems much more confident with her dad by her side, going through the moves with ease and a grin on her face. 

While the audience cheers and applauds, some gasping in shock at their Fire Lord, Katara can't help but cry. 

This is why she married him.

And she couldn’t wait to show Sokka the recording. 

Chapter Text

Izumi walked into the family dining room, grumbling with a scowl on her face.

“Goodmorning, sister.” Jiro’s chipper voice rang out.

She snapped her head in his direction, growling low under her breath. “It’s not a good morning.” Then, she snatches up a handful of fruit tarts and mango slices off the tray, putting them on a small plate before heading back down the hall.

He pursed his lips. “Um, okay…sheesh, someone woke up on the wrong side of the bed today.” Jiro directed his attention back to his breakfast, picking the vegetables he didn’t like out of his bowl of jook.

Soon after, Kya trickled in wrapped up in a thick blanket, still in her pajamas, and her hair out of their usual braids, tied up into a messy bun.

Ever the honest, sometimes to a fault, individual, he whistles. “Whew, long night? You look exhausted.”  

His older sister’s face crumples as her bottom lip juts out in a fashion very similar to their mother. “Are you trying to say I don’t look presentable? That I’m ugly?” She questions harshly.

Jiro blinks. “No, I literally just said you look tired…”

Kya balls her fists up at her sides. “That’s the same thing!” She cries, before turning on her heels and storming out of the area.

His older brother, Kallik, and his father share a look. “Uh-oh.” He whispers.

Zuko sighs. “Uh-oh is right, son.”

“Wait, what’s uh-oh? What’s wrong with them?”

Kallik sets his chopsticks down and pats his brother on the shoulder. “Buddy.” He takes a deep breath. “We’re looking at Red Alert #1 and #2. Proceed with caution.”

The young boy seems to be processing this information and then it dawns on him. His eyes go wide. “They’re on their period? At the same time?”

The Fire Lord nods, seemingly unphased by this turn in events. He’d been preparing for it for a while, actually. He knew at some point in time that his elder daughters would sync given their close proximity to each other. “Yup.”

Jiro pushes his chair back, before hopping down and grabbing his bowl.

“Where are you going?”

He looks at his dad exasperated. “To my room. I don’t want to be anywhere near this disaster. At least I can close the door, it’s safe there.”

Zuko shakes his head, laughing a bit. “Smart kid.”

The two of them continue eating when it finally dawns on Zuko that his wife is also not at breakfast. Of course, she preferred to sleep in, but she still ate with him and their other ‘rise with the sun’ children as a family.

And it was more imperative now than ever that she ate meals consistently as she was nursing two babies.

“Oh, Agni, please no.”

“Zuko!” The shrill voice of his wife echoes from down the hall. He can hear the distinct sound of her footsteps and can tell she’s angry by the pace of them.

She bounds into the room, holding Mizuki and Ryu, her night-gown slightly ajar which means she was either about to feed them or in the process of it.

Kallik covers his eyes. “Ew, mom.”

She glares at him. “Grow up. This used to be you, you know.”

“Mom, seriously!”

Then, she turns to look at Zuko, her face pulled into a tight-lipped smile. “Your children have decided to bite my already sore nipples on top of my uterus hating me for not being pregnant despite giving you six children already. I thought I was done with this.”

"Me too." He mutters under his breath. Menopause hadn't set in already? He was so sure his days of dealing with a menstruating version of his wife were over. 

"What was that?"

Zuko clears his throat. "Nothing."

She shoves them into his lap, the babies both confused and amused. “You feed them.”

He sputters. Katara always tried to nurse exclusively for at least the first six months of their life up to a year, supplementing with bottles only at night so she could sleep.

“Uh…you want me to give them regular food?”

She rolls her eyes, putting her hands on her hips. “You’ve done this four times, already. I’m sure you can figure it out.” She surveys the spread on the table. “Ugh, I want stewed sea prunes. Have some sent to my room, okay?”

Zuko nodded rapidly. Although it was framed as a question, he knew it was an order. “Sure, honey.”

“Great!” She claps her hands together, then turns on her heels. “Love you!” She calls out as she leaves the room.

The Fire Lord lets out a deep sigh and looks down. The twins were trying to latch on his chest through his shirt. “I’m sorry, there’s nothing there for you.” He stirs his own rice porridge – luckily, it was soft enough for an infant to eat and he was experienced enough as a parent now to not be concerned about the seasonings being too much for their sensitive stomachs.

He looks at his son. “Red Alert #3.”

Kallik shakes his head. “Yeah, I’m out. This is all you, big guy.”

“Hey, we’re supposed to be a team in this estrogen-dominated household!”

“That’s when we’re sparring and playing games.” He gives his dad a pointed look. “I mean, it is your fault Izumi and Kya are girls. Doesn’t the sperm determine the sex? You can blame Papa Koda for mom.”

“You know, I’m really glad that talk went well.”

Thank Agni his own sister isn't here- he'd have to leave himself. 

He tickles Mizuki, going to feed her first. "You'll stay small for your old man, right?" 

Chapter Text

Today was her and Zuko’s 20^th wedding anniversary and to celebrate it, they were going to renew their vows in front of their friends and family in an intimate ceremony that was completely different from the grand traditional weddings of both of their respective nations. She felt even more in love with him today than the day they married. Ruling a nation and raising a family together just strengthened the bond they had. She was his person, and he was hers.

She sighed as she looked over herself in the mirror, but it wasn’t a sigh of frustration or stress, more like contentment and peace. It amazed her how much things have changed.

Physically, she’d gone up three dress sizes – five pregnancies, including a twin one, would do that to you, the laugh lines on the side of her mouth were deep and creased every time she smiled, her hair was speckled with strands of gray, and Eagle Crow’s feet was setting in on her eyes.

Zuko said she was aging gracefully and honestly, she agreed. She didn’t feel the need to go under the knife and try to cover up the stretch marks that showed she gave life birthing the Fire Lord’s heirs, or use an abundance of anti-aging creams. The wear and tear of her body signaled that she lived and was still living a life that was full of laughs, smiles, good times, and bad. She fought in a war, helped rebuild her nation, served as an Ambassador, and went on to become the best waterbender in the world. She wore her battle scars with pride, a testament to everything she achieved and then some.

Mentally, she was no longer the 21-year-old that Zuko wed, the one that was about to be thrown into a world of politics as the Queen Consort of a nation with a dark history of oppression, racism, and prejudice, confident and self-assured, yet still so overwhelmed by what this meant for her and the Southern Water Tribe, what their marriage would mean to the world. Prior to that, she was just a girl in the South Pole that barely had a handle of her own element, meeting the Avatar by chance. If you would’ve told her she was to fall in love with the once-banished Crown Prince, she would’ve said you were delusional.

But somehow, she did and every day she woke up next to him was the best day of her life because together, they could do and accomplish anything.

Yet, things between them weren’t always like this. She distinctly remembers how she got cold feet and nearly called off the whole thing.

*Twenty Years Ago*

Zuko was in the midst of being dressed in his regalia when Katara’s aide comes rushing in.

“Fire Lord Zuko, forgive me for interrupting, but we cannot find Princess Katara!”

Zuko jerked his head in her direction much to the chagrin of the attendant who gave him specific instructions not to move or else she wasn’t responsible for prickling him with a pin. “What?”

She leans over, panting and out of breath to let some air flow back into her lungs before collecting herself. “She’s missing. She never showed up for her Royal Fitting. I’ve looked everywhere for her. She’s not in her quarters, her study, the training room, the Ambassador’s Hall, the garden, the courtyard, or the solarium.” She takes a deep breath. “We think she’s run away.”

Ran away? Zuko chuckles at the thought. If there was one thing he knew about his fiancée, and he would argue he knew he very well, it was that she wasn’t the type to run away or back down from a challenge. This was the same woman who told (not asked) his Council that she’ll be wearing silver, white, and blue instead of the traditional Fire Nation red, orange, and pink because it was her wedding, she wanted her culture to be represented, and if they had a problem with that, they could take it up with the Fire Lord himself although everyone knew, he’d take her side.

Katara had given up a lot to be with him – it was only right that he absolutely refused to let the backward, conservative thinking of the Fire Nation’s elders keep his soon-to-be-wife away from what was rightfully hers. He wanted her to be as comfortable as possible in her new home so when she proposed redecorating, it was never a question of ‘why?’ but ‘how?’ and the very next day, they were meeting with engineers, interior designers, and contractors. When she asked for access to the Fire Lady suite to see what needed to be done to it since no one had occupied it since his mother’s disappearance and they said she wasn’t Fire Lady yet, so she’ll have to wait, - little digs and loopholes to make her life there harder, it was as simple as renaming the area the “Consort’s Quarters.” When they walked by in shock at the plethora of animal furs and invasive arctic plants that had been brought in from the South Pole, he just smiled – deeply proud of his fiancée and her ability to simultaneously put him at ease and wreak havoc. When the prospect of heirs came up, he told them that, ultimately, it would be his wife’s decision as to how soon they would start a family since she would be the one doing the brunt of the heavy lifting and that whatever children they do have, they would be raised as neither exclusively Fire Nation nor Water Tribe but be blessed by Katara’s ancestors properly to acknowledge her cultural upbringings as well. And when she asked if they could go to her homeland and get married there too in a traditional ceremony, well, there was never any other answer besides “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”  

His word was law and when it came to Katara, there was absolutely nothing he wouldn’t do to make her happy and keep her happy, even if it meant pissing off some old guys.

It’s why he fought so hard for her to sleep in his chambers with him even though “rules and tradition” stated that it was improper (never mind the fact that it meant sexy times and he really enjoyed that).

Girlfriends and Fire Ladies of the past did not share a bed with the Fire Lord until the marriage was consummated and even then, unless they were trying for children, they retreated to their own room at the end of the night because Fire Lords were known for having a harem of mistresses coming in and out, but he’d never let anyone demean or humiliate her.

Zuko shakes her head. He had a feeling of where she could be – they hadn’t looked exactly everywhere, but of course, the one place they would never consider is exactly why she and Zuko picked it as their special place for when they needed to hide away for a while. “Thank you for telling me. I’ll look for her myself, I think know where she is.”

“But your majesty- you have to finish getting ready.”

He smiles at his attendant. “I’m the Fire Lord, they won’t start without me anyway.”

“Well, you’re not supposed to see the bride before the wedding!” There is a teasing tone to her voice as she pretends to scold him. She knew that he never did things the way they were supposed to go when it came to his waterbending love. 

Zuko looks over a shoulder with a wide grin gracing his features as he makes his way towards the door. “Screw tradition!”  

As he figured he would, he finds her pretty quickly. She’s sitting in the moon peach grove underneath their tree, the one he carved their initials into the day he asked her to be his girlfriend.

“I thought I’d find you here.”

Katara looks over her shoulder at him. “Hey, you.”

“Hey.”

“I guess they told you I was missing.”

Zuko smiles. “Yeah. Said you ran away.”

She rolls her eyes. “I didn’t run away. Running away would require me to leave the confinement of Caldera.” Then, she frowns, looking down. “Although I’m sure this isn’t any better. All our friends and family are here waiting for me to walk down the aisle and where I am? Hiding out in the Moon Peach Grove.”

He comes to sit by her, long legs folding underneath him. “Why are you hiding out in the Moon Peach Grove?”

Katara bites her lip. She’d always tackled everything through the Fire Nation threw at her with dignified grace. She was a force to be reckoned with. But now, on her big day, she was terrified, the weight of her future reality overwhelming.

Would she be a good Fire Lady? A solid Second in Command? Could she help him lead an entire country? Sure, she got her feet wet with certain initiatives, but they were all relatively small in comparison to the grand scheme of things. Her role would become a lot bigger and she knew that several people were just waiting for her to mess up. 

She didn’t want to make his role as Fire Lord any more difficult nor did she want to constantly have to rely on him for support and to be heard.

A part of her couldn’t shake the feeling that he had easier, simpler options.

“Why do you want to marry me?”

Zuko blinks in confusion. “What? Because I love you, Katara.”

She shakes her head. “No, why do you really want to marry me? You can have anyone. Someone less difficult, someone more acceptable, someone…not me.”

The Fire Lord laughs, loudly, and she scowls. She was being serious, and he thought it was funny? He catches the discontent on her face and the chortles come to a slow stop. “Forgive me for laughing, but that’s exactly why I want to.”

Katara huffs. “Oh, so this is some kind of 'gotcha’? I’m just a pawn in your scheme to prove a point?”

Zuko shakes his head rapidly. “No, it’s not.” He reaches out to grab her hand. “I don’t want the ‘easier option’. I want you. You are difficult, brash, stubborn, and sometimes I’m absolutely terrified of you, but it’s all of those things that made me fall in love with you.” He brings her hand to his lips and places a soft kiss on it. “You’re not afraid to tell me when I’m being stupid or irrational. Hell, you’re not afraid to tell the Council when their ideas are outdated and stupid. You care immensely about making this world a better place, so no one has to go through what we did. You march to the beat of your own drum and get everyone else to follow the music too.” Zuko sighs happily, smiling that charming, boyish grin he reserved just for her. “You’re kind, intelligent, funny. I mean, you’re the only person that can make me laugh during meetings when I’m trying to be serious just by looking at me and giving me one of those silly faces you’re always making. You’re so talented, strong, and beautiful and I’m the one that’s lucky to have you, not the other way around. Baby," He looks at her earnestly and she can see the love and respect he has for her in his eyes. "There is not a single person on this Earth that I would rather have by my side than you. And our people adore you too.”

She smiles, tears threatening to fall as she reflects on his words. “You really mean that?”

“Yes, I do.” Zuko smirks. “You know, there are more reasons as to why, but those aren’t exactly appropriate.”

Katara giggles, blushing a bit. “Oh, really? Do they have anything to do with what’s going to happen later tonight when we consummate our marriage?”

“Possibly.” Then, he’s up on his feet. “Now, come on, there won’t be any consummating if there’s no wedding.” He teases.

She rolls her eyes. “And we wouldn’t want that, now do we?” Katara rises up on her tiptoes and kisses his scarred cheek. “I’m ready to be your wife as long as you’re ready to be my husband." 

"Always."

*Present Day*

Now though, there is no doubt in her mind. 

She's had twenty amazing years with Zuko, and she was looking forward to the rest of her life with him. 

There is a knock on the door to her private dressing room and her oldest daughter pops her head in. As the Crown Princess, she would be walking her down the aisle, the same way her grandfather did all those years ago.

“Can I come in?”

“Of course, I’m just giving myself a final look over.” Katara turns around, smoothing her hands down her dress. It wasn’t as grand and fancy as her original wedding gown, deciding on something simpler, only this time, it was red and Fire Nation style. 

Izumi beams at her. “Oh, Dad is going to freak.”

“Really? You know, he cried the first time. Do you think I’ll get that reaction out of him again?”

She laughs. “Yeah, after he wakes up from fainting.”

Katara smiles. Things weren't always perfect between the two. There were some days where neither one of them was the best version of themselves, but what they had was raw, authentic, and real. Even with all the differences, Zuko waking up as the sun rises, Katara staying up late with the bedside lamp on working on drafts and proposals, him preferring to keep to himself, her always being the life of the party and making him dance with her, Katara hating overly spicy food, Zuko's kisses often tasting like spices, they were made for one another.

Chapter Text

The sound of a hearty laugh and childish giggles can be heard below in the Royal Garden. Fire Lord Zuko is entertaining his 21-month-old daughter by telling her old war stories (a diluted, light-hearted variation) and making animals in the palm of his hand using his bending. She's shown no signs of welding neither fire or water herself yet and is fascinated whenever her parents do so, clapping and squealing with glee although his wife hasn't done much of it lately. 

Heavily pregnant with their 2^nd child, he had Fire Lady Katara sent away for a day of pampering in the city. Although she didn’t express her discomfort much, he could tell it was taking a toll on her. With Izumi, she carried high which left her short of breath from time to time, but this baby was low, nestled right along her pelvis and lower back. He caught the grimaces of pain when she thought he wasn’t looking or on her feet too long.

“Dada.”

Zuko looks down to see Izumi staring up at him with an unreadable expression on her face, gold eyes that mirror his own boring into his. His heart rate starts to quicken as he begins to think – this it is. This is the moment she recognizes the scar on his face. This is the moment she thinks he’s a monster.

He always thought about this day and how he would handle it, he just didn't think it would come so soon. 

“Yes, turtleduck?”

She puts her tiny, sticky-from-the-sweet-syrupy-covered dango he'd been eating with her (their own, secret ritual that Katara knew nothing about, or she'd scold him for loading her up with desserts before dinner), hand on his scarred cheek – a privilege only two, and later, three people will have. “Pwetty.” As she says this, her face breaks out into a wide, toothy grin, that reminds him of Katara oh so much with how bright, loving, and warm it is. Then, she places a sloppy, wet kiss on the angry, red skin. He can't feel anything there, the nerves dead and damaged beyond repair, but it still makes him explode with warmth. Before him and Katara started dating, he hated it whenever she kissed him there because he couldn't feel it yet wanted to. Now though, he doesn't mind, understanding the sentiment behind it.

Katara has scars on her body that he kisses too. 

So, Zuko returns her smile, which quickly turns into a laugh, and eventually subdues into happy tears because she still has that innocence and naivety for a little while longer. One day, he’ll tell her the cold, hard truth, and answer any questions she has, but today- he’s going to relish in his daughter thinking he’s pretty.

He kisses her hand, making her screech with joy. "Thank you."

The pain he felt all those years ago was worth it. 

Chapter Text

Katara thought she would be seasoned the second time around. Having gone through it already with Izumi, she was used to the temper tantrums, thinking every waking moment is playtime only to fight her sleep later despite the fact that she’s obviously tired, and the public meltdowns that had her fellow weary, sleep-deprived parents of Caldera looking at her and Zuko with a empathetic look on their face when the Princess decided she didn’t like that her parents wouldn’t let her eat off the ground so she proceeded to throw a fit and wail at the top of her lungs at the open-air market, so she reasoned she wouldn’t be struggling to figure out what to do, on the verge of tears herself, like a new mom all over again.

She knew how to calm her down, rock her just right so the motion was stronger than Izumi’s resistance to bedtime, tell the funniest stories, and rub a cool hand against her forehead when she was burning with fever.

She did it all while pregnant and taking care of a newborn too.

And yet, none of it seemed to be working with Kya.

Katara felt her resolve wilt as she tried to get her youngest to go to sleep and stay asleep. They’d been at it for two hours at this point - tucking her into bed, Kya getting out, tucking her again in, and the cycle repeats.

Gran-Gran, her mother-in-law, her father, and Iroh all informed her that toddlers will wait until you break before they do but she was stubborn, even when it came to her parenting. She didn’t want to accept and admit defeat.

But most importantly, she wanted to show her daughter who was obsessed with her father and already the cool parent in her eyes, clinging onto him like a winged lemur, that mommy was just as good.

Kya’s hyper fixation with Zuko was making Katara feel a bit useless.

She nursed Izumi almost exclusively for an entire year, only supplementing with food on special occasions to introduce it into her diet and giving her a bottle for when she wasn’t around or awake to do it herself.

Kya, though, struggled to latch on initially and then rejected her nipple altogether at 6 months old.

The child she carried and gave birth to couldn’t bear the thought of being away from her dad, if only for a little while, and she was stuck between finding it endearing and hating the fact that she couldn’t even comfort her own daughter because she wanted Zuko.

She knew her feelings were normal – it hurts when your kid screams at you “I don’t like you, mommy” because you know they don’t mean it, but she still couldn’t help but think she was being immature.

Zuko is an active, present parent that goes above and beyond, one that their daughters absolutely adore, and yet she’s jealous and angry.

Kya screams as she thrashes in Katara’s arms.

“Shhh. It’s okay, mommy’s here.” She coos, attempting to soothe her.

“No mama! Papa!”

“Papa’s in the other room, sweetheart.”

She shook her head. “No! He right there!” Kya points a chubby finger in his direction and Katara scowls as she looks over her shoulder at him.

They had a deal. Tonight, she was on bedtime duty.

Kya’s wails turn into a soft whimper as she marches over towards her husband. Katara covers her ears, whispering harshly.

“We had an agreement, Zuko.”

Zuko winces at her tone. Yes, they did, but he couldn’t take it anymore. His own tiredness aside, he could see the exhaustion in Katara’s eyes and the tension in her shoulders. She was at her limit, and he couldn’t just lay in their room peacefully knowing two of his girls were in such turmoil. Every time Kya screamed for him, he felt his heart shatter into pieces.

What would she think of him? That her father would abandon her in her time of need and ignore her? He couldn’t stomach that feeling.

“Katara, you’re exhausted, and she’s upset. Neither one of you are winning in this situation.” He whispered back.

Katara scoffs in disgust. “It’s not a competition, Zuko I’m not trying to win anything." She spits out bitterly. "I’m trying, I-um" She pauses as her eyes flush with hot tears. She wasn’t even sure what she was doing anymore. She thought this would work, but it’s not, and now she feels even worse.

“I don’t know what to do.” She cries, continuing to rock Kya. “She doesn’t want me, she only wants you, and it’s making me feel like I’m a horrible mother. I know it’s juvenile and childish to be jealous of you, you’re just doing your job and you’re an amazing dad.” She gulps. “But I am and I’m sorry.”

Zuko pulled her into her arms, engulfing her in a tight hug. “You’re not a bad mother and your feelings are valid and perfectly normal, Katara. Kya is just going through a phase right now. She still loves you; I promise.”

Katara sniffles. She wanted to believe him, and she knew in her heart that Kya did love her, but she’d always been so motherly – people praised her for it, and yet, she wasn’t that for her own child. It was a confusing feeling. The kids back in her village that she helped raise gravitated towards her so easily.

After her worth and sense-of-self was reduced to being a mother figure for so long, it felt like cruel and unusual punishment to have that bond disconnected when she actually wanted to be a mom and didn’t have to do so out of necessity.

And when did their roles reverse and he became the one chasing all her parenting jitters away? 

“You’re just saying that.”

Zuko steps back and grabs her hand. “No, I’m not. Kya says it all the time.” He softens his voice to mimic his daughter’s. "‘I love sister Zumi, dada, and mama.’ She says it when I ask her what or who she loves.” Zuko chuckles lightly. “She also loves Druk, Papa Koda, Grandpa Arrow, Auntie Zula, Aunt Toph, Mai, Gramma Ursa, Papa Iroh, Aunt Suki, and Uncle Socks.”

Katara smiles. Aang was technically Zuko’s grandfather and once Izumi became aware of that, she proceeded to call him Grandpa Arrow and subsequently, taught her sister to call him that.

He thought it was hilarious. Sokka, on the other hand, did not appreciate being likened to footwear. 

“She’s still calling him that?”

“Yes, Sokka needs to accept that his name is never catching on.”

He cups her face in his hands. “She may not always like you, but you’ll always be her mother and you’re a phenomenal one.” He places a kiss on her forehead. “I couldn’t think of a better woman to sow my royal oats in.”

She raises an eyebrow at him. “That would imply there’s more than one woman you’re doing it with.”

“Oh, come on, you know you’re the only one for me.”

Kya stirs in Katara's arms with her head resting on her shoulder, a tiny fist clutching on a lock of hair, and it’s only then that Katara realizes she’s fallen asleep.

Zuko looks at her, grinning. “Good job, mama.”

Katara shakes her head. “I don’t want to put her down now.”

“Then, don’t. Bring her to bed with us. My arms are big enough to hold both of you.”

“Three of us, daddy.”

Katara looks behind Zuko as he turns his head in the direction of Izumi’s voice.

“What are you doing up, honey?” He asks.

“My big sister senses wouldn’t let me sleep.” She purses her lips. “I don’t like when Kya’s sad.”

He runs over to pick her up, swinging her around in the air much to her excitement, making her giggle. He places a sloppy kiss on her cheek. “And Daddy doesn’t like when his girls are sad either so can we please get some rest now?”

His wife stifles a yawn with the back of her hand. She was tired and even though she was powered by the moon, she still liked to go to bed at a decent time. 

“Especially you. I’m giving you the day off tomorrow.”

Katara rubs his back with her free hand as they walk down the hall to their bedroom, Izumi sitting atop his shoulders. “I don’t work for you anymore, babe.”

Zuko rolls his eyes. “I’m the Fire Lord. I can do whatever I want.” He turns to look at her. “That’s an order.”

She smiles at him. “You’re lucky I love you.”

“And I love you.”

When Zuko leans down while she rises up to kiss him, she’s not jealous of him anymore. Instead, she feels like she’s loved him a thousand times.

Chapter Text

Zuko’s eyes were fixed on his wife as she lounged around in the natural hot springs' spa behind their beach home in Ember Island. At fifty-seven years old, the days of her wearing a slinky bikini were over, but the pale blue one-piece she wore still fit like a glove. She was going through basic bending forms of the style she created – a combination of Southern and Northern Water Tribe moves with concepts from other elements thrown in that was quickly becoming the more dominant form and even though he’s seen her do it a million times over the course of their life together, he couldn’t look away.

She was his wife, his lover, his best friend, his Fire Lady, the mother of his children, The Queen of His Castle, The Goddess of the Moon, his everything, and then some.

He still had to pinch himself every now and then to make sure this was real and not a dream.

Chapter Text

Zuko rolled over in his sleep and was surprised to find the space next to him empty. He hadn’t even heard nor felt Katara get up which meant he was in a deep state of slumber, not that he was complaining. He was just used to being in tune to her every waking moment, especially when she was with child. His lack of attention meant she did a really good job of sneaking out from under his arm. It was impressive and a bit nerve-wracking because even now, he couldn't shake his tendency to hover and be overprotective.

Sitting up with a stretch, he rubbed his eyes blearily before pulling the covers back and getting out of bed, shoving his feet into the soft slippers.

Grabbing his robe, he tossed it over his shoulders and opened the door leading into the hallway. Nodding at the guard on duty, he makes his way down the corridor.

He had a feeling of where she was and soon, he’s hit with the smell of fresh berries, powdered sugar, spices, and melted butter.

Zuko pushes through the doors of the kitchen and smiles at the sight of her back turned, long, wavy hair stopping at her waist, as she whisks furiously away at a bowl. He creeps up behind her slowly and places his hands on her hips, rubbing them through the blue material of her nightgown.

She smiles and presses herself up against him, recognizing him by his natural scent and the feeling of his hands over her body.

“Why aren’t you in bed?”

“Your child wanted snowballs.”  

Snowballs were a dessert that consisted of cinnamon, vanilla, eggs, and dough rolled up into a ball and dusted with powdered sugar. In the Water Tribe, it was eaten alongside akutaq, a type of ice cream made with fresh snow.

Zuko’s hand slides up to caress her stomach where their fourth child was nestled safely in the comfort of her womb. A quiet little thing, unlike his elder siblings, he doesn’t expect to feel any movement, so he’s pleasantly surprised when a small thump is pressed against his palm. Used to it by now, his wife doesn't even stir or stop what she's doing to acknowledge it. 

“I think he’s saying don’t blame your craving on him.”

Katara shrugs, her shoulders touching the tips of her earlobes. “Well, it’s that, and Kallik’s daycare is having a party tomorrow.” She turns to look at him. “I don’t think his schoolmates have had a Water Tribe dessert before since most of them require snow, so I figured I’d whip some up.”

He looks at the bowl of snow on the counter, sitting atop a block of ice. 

“So, you woke up at 3 am just to make baked goods from scratch and conjure up your own snow?”

He never ceased to be in awe of his wife. She was a master of her craft. His bending improved over the years that he was now one of the best in the world, but he still didn’t hold a candle to her raw, natural talent and prowess.

“Maybe.” Katara laughs. “It’s not that impressive. I’m just being a mom.”

Zuko wraps his arms around her, pulling her flush against his chest and she hisses when his arms brush against her nipples.

“Sorry.”

“It’s okay, they’re sensitive, that’s all.”

“But you should give yourself more credit. You’re not any mom, you’re the mom, the best one in the world.”

She scoffs. “You’re only saying that because I’m the mother of your children.”

“And I wouldn’t want anyone else to be.” He drops a kiss to her temple. “I went from not wanting any kids, accepting that I needed at least one heir and a spare to fulfill my obligation, to being absolutely enamored with the idea of being a father. Because of you.”

“So, if you were married to anyone else, you wouldn’t be a soon-to-be-father-of-four?”

“Nope.” He dips his head down so his breath is on her ear. “That’s partially because I can’t keep my hands off you either though.”

Katara laughs loudly. “Yeah, I have the stretch marks and back pain to prove it. Thank you for that, by the way.”

Zuko grins. “You’re welcome.”

She tilts her head up backward to kiss his lips. “Now, help me finish making these, will you?” She swipes up some of the sugary mixture with her finger and licks it. “Or else I’m going to eat the batter and raw eggs are not good for the baby.”

He pulls away from her and surveys the area. There was a rolling pin, a baking sheet, and wrapping paper nearby that he figured she was going to use to package them in the handwoven grass baskets she made. “What do you want me to do?”

Katara pushes the bowl over to him. “Roll these out into little shapes. And-“

“Put flour or oil on my hands so the dough won’t stick. I know.” He winks at her and Katara bumps his side with her hip making him yelp in mock offense as he washes his hands, splashing her lightly before he gets to work kneading the dough. Katara is humming next to him rocking from side to side rhythmically while she uses her bending to wash the dirty dishes and he smiles.

It was unusual for the Fire Lord and Fire Lady to be found in the kitchen, cooking their own meal, no less, but it was one of his personal favorite ways to spend time with his wife.